mmpOllii llliiilii pilliili' 
 
 1 
 
 
 »m 
 
 I 
 


 
 Our Neighbors: 
 The Chinese
 
 By Joseph King Goodrich 
 
 A handy-volume series, treating in an interesting, 
 informing way the history and characteris- 
 tics of " Our Neighbors " of other lands 
 
 Ready: THE JAPANESE 
 
 THE CHINESE THE FILIPINOS 
 
 THE DANES 
 
 OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION 
 
 Each, 16mo, illustrated, $1.25 net
 
 A 
 
 (TOR In Female Cosiume
 
 Our Neighbors: 
 
 The Chinese 
 
 BY 
 
 JOSEPH KING GOODRICH 
 
 Sometime Professor in the Imperial College, Kyoto 
 
 WITH 16 ILLUSTRATIONS FROM PHOTOGRAPHS 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 BROWT^E & HOWELL COMPANY 
 
 191S
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1913 
 BY THE PLIMPTON PRESS 
 
 Copyright in England 
 All rights reserved 
 
 PLliLISHED, OCTOBER, 1913 
 
 THB-PLIMPTON-PRESS 
 NORWOOD-MASS'U-S-A
 
 THE UBTIARY 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 SANTA BARBARA _ — 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEB PAOK 
 
 I. Who are the Chinese ? 1 
 
 II. The Republic op China 16 
 
 III. Myths about Creation and other 
 
 Things 30 
 
 IV. Chinese Literature and Folk-lore . . 45 
 V. Education: Former and Modern . . 59 
 
 VI. Home and Family Life 72 
 
 VII. Occupations 87 
 
 VIII. Pleasures of Life 101 
 
 IX. Social and Official Classes . . . 114 
 
 X. Court Life: Ancient and Modern . . 127 
 
 XL The People of the Eighteen Provinces 140 
 
 Xll. The Mongols and the Manchus . . 154 
 
 XIII. The Tibetans and their Country . . 167 
 
 XIV. The Mohametans 180 
 
 XV. How THE Chinese Came to be Known to 
 
 the Rest of the World .... 194 
 
 XVI. A Chinese Boy's Life 207 
 
 XVII. A Chinese Girl's Life 220 
 
 XVni. Tii.\vELiNG IN China 231 
 
 XIX. How the Chinese Live 243 
 
 XX. The World and the New Republic . . 254 
 
 Bibliography 203 
 
 Index 271
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Actor in Female Costume Froniitpiece 
 
 Pagoda near Canton facing page 40 
 
 Main Street, Mukden 90 
 
 A Fruit and Vegetable Market 96 
 
 Women with Small Feet 118 
 
 A Public Garden, Mukden, Manchuria 124 
 
 Manchu Mausoleum: Interior of Grounds . ... 138 
 
 Mausoleum of a Manchu Ruler 156 
 
 Manchu Mother and Children 158 
 
 Manchu Woman in Full Dress 160 
 
 Manchu Geisha 164 
 
 Manchu Married Woman: The Headdress Indicates 
 
 the Fact 166 
 
 Street Scene. Mukden: Temple Wall 216 
 
 Railway Station, Mukden: Water Carts .... 234 
 
 Night-soil Gatherers 246 
 
 An Official Residence 248
 
 Our Neighbors: 
 The Chine se 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 WHO ABE THE CHINESE? 
 
 IT is easier to ask this question than it is 
 to answer it. Of course, if we mean 
 nothing more than the people of the pres- 
 ent Kepublic of China it is not dififtcult to 
 give some sort of a reply which will be satis- 
 factory to most inquirers. It is true even 
 when we think of the Chinese Eepublic in 
 its widest range and include not only the 
 actual Chinese themselves, but all the other 
 peoples who are officially citizens of the Re- 
 public. Some of those citizens who do not 
 answer to the name Chinese, have always 
 given more or less trouble, and at the 
 present moment, citizens of Mongolia and 
 of the extreme northwestern and western 
 provinces of Cliina, are showing anything 
 but a clieerful willingness to respect the new 
 government and to become peaceful citizens 
 of the youngest republic, but tlie oldest 
 
 government in the wliole world. To this 
 1
 
 2 OUE NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 subject we shall return in a subsequent 
 chapter. 
 
 There are two ways by which answers of 
 a kind may be given to the question, " Who 
 are the Chinese?" One refers to the posi- 
 tion amongst the rest of mankind that near- 
 ly all the citizens of China are given by 
 those who make the study of mankind their 
 proper study. Ethnologists do not hesi- 
 tate to say that practically all the inhabi- 
 tants of the Chinese Republic belong to the 
 yellow race; that they are Mongoloids. 
 That is true; but do we know just whence 
 the yellow-skinned people came originally? 
 No, we do not. 
 
 I am afraid we must give up the idea that 
 all the seventeen hundred million inhabi- 
 tants of the world came from just one 
 original Adam and Eve, and that the 
 tremendous differences which are to be noted 
 in anatomy, skin, hair, and many other 
 physical details, are all just the effect of 
 climate, physical and climatic surround- 
 ings, conditions of life, etc. Even the 
 strictest Christian evolutionist has to admit 
 that it is probable the development of the 
 human being from a lower type of animal 
 life, took place in several different parts 
 of the globe, and it is reasonable specula- 
 tion to say that probably this evolution of 
 the very first individuals of the several
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 3 
 
 types of mankind, took place at times which 
 were widely separated, if we measure by 
 years or even by centuries. 
 
 Now as to speculation, it is interesting 
 to read what such a brilliant ethnologist as 
 Count Gobineau says of the evolution of 
 the three great types of mankind. He con- 
 sidered it sufficient to limit the varieties of 
 mankind to that number, and he distin- 
 guished them as the white, the yellow, and 
 the black. Other ethnologists have not 
 been satisfied with this limitation of the 
 numbers of primary types, and have felt it 
 to be necessary to add the red and the brown. 
 The former of these permits us to put the 
 many tribes of American Indians — all in 
 the North, the Central and the South Amer- 
 icas — into a separate group from the yel- 
 low; the latter permits us to separate the 
 peoples of southern Asia from the blacks 
 of Africa and some of the Pacific Islands. 
 
 It seems more satisfactory to divide the 
 peoples of the earth into five races than to 
 limit them to three; because it is difficult 
 to nmke ourselves believe that the ancient 
 civilization of Central and South America 
 was that of a people who were precisely the 
 same in all respects as the yellow races of 
 Asia. So, too, it is almost impossible to 
 put some of the brown peoples of Rritisli 
 India, Southern Asia, and the East Indian
 
 4 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Islands, in the same class as the true Cau- 
 casian, while it is repulsive to think of them 
 as precisely the same as the typical African 
 negro. 
 
 Count Grobineau put forward the theory 
 that the yellow race was originally created 
 in America. Of course he did not pretend 
 to say in just what part of our continent 
 the great miracle of evolution from brute 
 to human was performed, yet he seemed to 
 think there w^ere some advantages for the 
 peoples of the western part of North Amer- 
 ica over those of the eastern ; and that these 
 advantages were shared by the Peruvians 
 and some other peoples. In taking this 
 strange position, Gobineau intimated that 
 the yellow race has a tremendously long 
 record in point of time, and in that respect 
 was a race of great dignity. Because, if 
 that theory is correct, the migration of the 
 yellow people to Asia must have been at a 
 time so long ago as to have made no marks 
 which at present survive in the myths and 
 legends of the Chinese or their predecessors 
 in any part of Asia. 
 
 The yellow emigrants are supposed to 
 have made their way across the narrow 
 Bering Sea into Kamchatka; then by the 
 way of Siberia until they had skirted the 
 Khan Oula and the Altai ^Mountains which 
 do seem to separate Siberia from Mongolia.
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 5 
 
 After that they passed down through Tur- 
 kestan and the countries west of the moun- 
 tains called Tian Shan until they reached 
 the Transcaspian District of the Russian 
 Empire on the eastern shores of the Cas- 
 pian Sea and the northern parts of Bokhara, 
 Afghanistan, Persia, etc. 
 
 It is probably well, although purely 
 speculative, that such migration should be 
 borne in mind, because it does tend to give 
 a clue as to why certain of those Mongolians 
 in later and historic times were found in 
 places from whence they came. It also has 
 some tendency towards explaining why the 
 theory of another eminent ethnologist may 
 be correct. 
 
 That theory is now to be discussed. 
 Professor Terrien de Lacouperie was a 
 Frenchman who went to China about the 
 middle of the nineteenth century to engage 
 in commerce. He studied the language and 
 eventually turned from commerce to pursue 
 ethnological research, and when he returned 
 to Europe he became professor of compara- 
 tive philology of tlie Southeast Asiatic 
 languages in University College, London. 
 
 lie advanced the theory that somewhere 
 about the twenty-tliird century before Christ 
 a large body of people began a migration 
 eastward from the country south of the Cas- 
 pian Sea and made their way through the
 
 6 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 passes of the Tian Shan, through Eastern 
 Turkestan on into the region of the Gobi 
 Desert, and continued their march until 
 they had reached the upper waters of the 
 Yellow River, or Hoang-ho, and then di- 
 verged towards the south into the country 
 which we call China. 
 
 To support his views, Prof. Terrien de 
 Lacouperie points to what he considers a 
 connection between the written language of 
 the Akkadians and that of the Chinese. 
 The former people may be somewhat loosely 
 defined as the Babylonians, for in the cunei- 
 form inscriptions the phrase " the land of 
 Sumer and Akkadia " appears to have de- 
 noted Babylonia in general. It is true that 
 there is a curious similiarity between some 
 of the Akkadian words and those of China 
 in both sound and sense : that is, if we are 
 perfectly sure about our reading of the cune- 
 iform characters. 
 
 In certain other matters there is too 
 a resemblance between the southwestern 
 parts of Asia and the extreme eastern por- 
 tion thereof. Some of these likenesses are 
 detected in the earliest known religious be- 
 lief of the Chinese and the old Babylonians ; 
 as well as in social matters and rudimen- 
 tary science. Susiana was the same as the 
 Shushan of the Bible. x4nother familiar 
 name is Elam, and from the time of Darius
 
 WHO AEE THE CHINESE? 7 
 
 I, the city Susa, the capital, was the chief 
 residence of Achajmenian kings. It was 
 certainly a fruitful and well-watered coun- 
 try and had access to the Persian Gulf. 
 
 There were twelve feudal chiefs or " Pas- 
 tor Princes " who governed under the su- 
 preme authority of the king. Now, it is 
 said that there was a certain ruler over a 
 portion of what was much later the Empire 
 of China. This ruler is known as Emperor 
 Yao, and he is declared to have reigned 
 from 2085 to 2004 B. C. He is likewise 
 said to have appointed twelve " Pastors " to 
 superintend the affairs of his dominion, as 
 if in imitation of the " Pastor Princes " of 
 Susiana, 
 
 In that latter country the people in an- 
 cient times worshiped one supreme god 
 and honored six subordinate deities. In 
 China, during the time of Yao and for years 
 after him, the people worshiped Shang-ti, 
 the one great ruler of heaven, and six 
 " Honored Ones," although it is impossible 
 to determine precisely who or what those 
 six were. When Chinese history became 
 reasonably established as something firm 
 upon which to base speculation, that is, 
 probably with the beginning of the Chou 
 dynasty (1122 to 225 B. C), certainly some 
 time before tliat dynasty was overthrown, 
 the knowledge which the learned men in
 
 8 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 China had of astronomy and medicine was 
 so nearly like that of the people of Mesa- 
 potamia, that it is hardly safe to say there 
 could not have been some communication 
 between the two peoples in earlier times. 
 
 Another curious thing is that the Chinese 
 a very long time ago saw the probabilities 
 in the way of development which would 
 come from a system of internal waterways 
 and canals to link together the great or 
 smaller rivers. The similarity between this 
 scheme and that of Susiana, by which the 
 people of the latter made their way com- 
 fortably to the Persian Gulf, is very strik- 
 ing. 
 
 So far as the physical probabilities of the 
 great migration which has been mentioned 
 are concerned, there was nothing absolutely 
 impossible about it. Authenic history tells 
 us of some remarkable trcls. Consider, for 
 example, the migration of six hundred 
 thousand Kalmuk Tartars from Russian 
 territory to the Chinese borders, about 
 Avhich De Quincey tells us, and the moving 
 of a body of people whom we afterwards 
 called Chinese, from Babylonia to eavstern 
 Central Asia, is not at all incomprehensible. 
 
 Yet there is always the doubt which nat- 
 urally comes when we think of such a peo- 
 ple leaving a home in every way so de- 
 sirable to face the apparent difficulties of
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 9 
 
 penetrating the bordering mountains and 
 into the great unknown that was beyond 
 those stern and forbidding hills. Another 
 view which seems to discredit Prof. Ter- 
 rien de Lacouperie's theory is that within 
 the time of authentic history, there have not 
 been in the Caspian Sea region any con- 
 siderable numbers of people who appear to 
 be ethnically allied to the Chinese. Of 
 course the intervening centuries, many 
 scores of them perhaps, may have obliter- 
 ated all such resemblance from the few peo- 
 ple of the same type whom the emigrants 
 left behind them. 
 
 But if we know nothing as to who the 
 Chinese are ethnologically, we may safely 
 say that they are not the aboriginal inhabi- 
 tants of the country which we call China. 
 They themselves have no such name for 
 themselves as that. They have a number of 
 others, liowever, with all of which w^e need 
 not here burden ourselves. Chung-kwoh, 
 " the central or middle country or kingdom," 
 is the commonest, and that is the one se- 
 lected by the Republic. From this comes 
 naturally " men of Chung-kwoh." 
 
 As I have explained in another place (see 
 "The Coming China") this Middle King- 
 dom did not, I am sure, mean that the 
 Chinese assumed their country to be the 
 absolute center of the whole world and all
 
 10 OUR neighbors: the CHINESE 
 
 the rest an unfortunate fringe of outside 
 lands. To their mind the word " middle " 
 conveyed rather the idea of a fortunate land 
 whose people were satisfied to preserve a 
 conservative, central course between the ex- 
 treme of warlike aggression on the one hand, 
 and of slothful repose on the other. 
 
 To be sure the Chinese did, until a few 
 years ago, call other peoples " Outside Bar- 
 barians." This came from a sense of 
 superiority to the hordes of savages who sur- 
 rounded them on all sides except the south. 
 In that direction there were people whom 
 the Chinese might have regarded as their 
 equals, had it not been that the Himalaya 
 Mountains made an almost impassable bar- 
 rier so that there was for ages no intercourse. 
 As far as including the peoples of Europe 
 in the list of " Outer Barbarians," one can 
 hardly wonder at the Chinese doing so after 
 reading of the way the first of those 
 strangers behaved, when intercourse be- 
 tween the Chinese and Europeans was re- 
 sumed in the fifteenth century, after having 
 been interrupted for more than five hundred 
 years. 
 
 The Chinese used to take great pride in 
 calling themselves " Sons of Han," or " Men 
 of T'ang." The first of these favorite ti- 
 tles came from the fact tliat Liu P'ang as- 
 cended the throne in B. C. 206, taking for
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 11 
 
 himself the title Kao Ti, " August Emperor," 
 and gave his dynasty, which he then es- 
 tablished, the name of Han, from the small 
 state in the greater district of Shensi over 
 which he had ruled, and the river of the 
 same name near which he was born. As the 
 Han may properly be considered the first 
 national dynasty, it is natural that the peo- 
 ple should have taken pride in calling them- 
 selves " Sons of Han." The people of the 
 great southern province, Kwan-tung — we 
 call it Canton — were an exception, for they 
 always refused to speak of themselves in 
 that way. 
 
 Eight centuries later another famous 
 dynasty ruled over China. It was the 
 T'ang and it lasted for two hundred and 
 eighty-nine years, from G18 to 907 A. D.. Its 
 first emperors were statesmen and generals 
 of marked ability and the Chinese opinion 
 of that group of sovereigns is shown by the 
 fact that one of the names they sometimes 
 call themselves by was " The men of T'ang." 
 I do not know that our Chinese neighbors 
 will discard those patriotic and honorable 
 names, now that they have so effectually 
 put away all tilings of the past ; yet I rather 
 hope they will not. 
 
 Giving up as an unsatisfactory and un- 
 necessary task, the effort to establish the 
 primary origin of the Chinese, we seem to
 
 12 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 be safe in saying that before tbey settled 
 down into something like permanent occu- 
 pation of the modern province Shensi, they 
 were a nomadic people. I think it is not 
 at all unreasonable to point to the roofs of 
 Chinese houses as an indication, if not a 
 proof, that they borrowed the form which 
 their tents took. If a large square tent is 
 supported by poles at the four corners, the 
 material will droop from the poles to the 
 center of each side and until at the middle 
 of the side it begins to rise again towards 
 the next post. That sharp upward turn at 
 the corners and the sag along the sides is 
 called a " catenary curve," and it is an un- 
 mistakable feature of all Chinese permanent 
 structures. ^ The similarity between the 
 eaves of a Chinese building and the sag of 
 a tent, can hardly be accounted for in any 
 other way. 
 
 Another indication of the nomadic life 
 of the Chinese in absolutely prehistoric 
 times, is the fact that among the most primi- 
 tive ideographs of their written language, 
 there are some which fully warrant the as- 
 sumption that they had many sheep and 
 cattle. Later ideographs, chronologically, 
 indicate that the Chinese were agricultur- 
 ists. Inasmuch as flocks of sheep and herds 
 of cattle have been almost unknown in 
 China proper for centuries, the story told
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 13 
 
 by the earliest ideographs and the evolution 
 of the agricultural ones, is more than inter- 
 esting. 
 
 An ideograph, it may be explained, is a 
 written symbol, usually derived from a pic- 
 ture of a concrete object, which contains in 
 itself a complete idea. Of course, as learn- 
 ing advances, these ideographs are devised 
 to convey abstract ideas. But the ideo- 
 graph always stands as the very antithesis 
 of an alphabetic language. It is probably 
 true that the use of those ideographs served 
 to retard the development of the Chinese 
 beyond a certain point. This, however, is a 
 subject to which we must return in a later 
 chapter. 
 
 Even if the Chinese nomads did traverse 
 the almost uninhabited regions of Western 
 Central Asia, where there Avas practically 
 nobody to oppose their progress, we may be 
 quite sure that when they had crossed the 
 mountains and desert, and emerged into the 
 province of Kansuh they promptly found 
 the inhabitants ready to fight with them in 
 defense of their homes. For the Chinese 
 were not the first inhabitants of that coun- 
 try. " Aborigines " is a word that is loosely 
 used, and it is impossible to say that the 
 people whom the Chinese found in Shensi 
 wore absolutely aborigines. That province 
 of Shensi is just west of the great bend of
 
 14 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the Yellow River which is here forced by 
 the Peling Mountains to turn sharply to 
 the east after coming down in an almost 
 straight course from the Mongolian fron- 
 tier and the Altai Shan. 
 
 The Chinese conquered the aborigines, it 
 is true, but they were rarely guilty of a di- 
 rect effort to exterminate on a wholesale 
 scale, and they probably remained quietly 
 in Shensi for some time. Then they pushed 
 themselves farther and farther south and 
 west; but they were strangely slow in get- 
 ting into the east and southeast or the rich 
 coast provinces. Eventually, however, they 
 became masters of China: that is the eight- 
 een provinces of what the peoi)le meant when 
 they spoke of Chung-kwoh; it did not for- 
 merly include Manchuria, Mongolia, Tibet, 
 and the outlying possessions toward the 
 west and northwest. I do not know if the 
 name is now used inclusively or not; but I 
 suppose it is. 
 
 At any rate when the famous Chinese his- 
 torian Sz-ma Ts'ien appeared, in the first 
 century B. C, he declared that during the 
 later years of the Chou Dynasty, or from 
 827 to 255 B. C, the records of his country 
 become reliable, and his opinion has been 
 confirmed by some bamboo slips bearing in- 
 cised writing — done with a style — that 
 were found in A. D. 284 in the grave of a
 
 WHO ARE THE CHINESE? 15 
 
 feudal chief who had lived in North China 
 during the fourth century B. C. In Sz-ma 
 Ts'ien's time, the eighteen provinces were 
 not organized as they were subsequently, but 
 the Chinese State had been firmly estab- 
 lished.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 TEE BEPUBLIC OF CHINA 
 
 ALTHOUGH we have been accustomed, 
 and quite properly, to think of China 
 as the oldest continuous imperial govern- 
 ment in the world, as a matter of fact the 
 united China proper, that is the eighteen 
 provinces which are considered when a true 
 Chinese speaks of the Middle Kingdom, be- 
 came a united State only about two thou- 
 sand years ago. The great Emperor Shih 
 Hwang Ti (often spoken and written of 
 as Ch'in Hsih Huang) effected the union 
 of the various feudal states that had main- 
 tained a sort of independence until that 
 time. He then divided the country into 
 thirty-six provinces and to each he appointed 
 three high rank officials to administer the 
 affairs of that particular province. The of- 
 ficials were held to be directly responsible 
 to the emperor himself, and the system then 
 established continued without material 
 change until the overthrow of the Manchu 
 dynasty which abdicated February 12, 1912. 
 This statement in no way impugns that 
 which has been made by so many writers 
 as to the great age and continuity of the 
 
 16
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 17 
 
 Chinese nation. Its history is remarkable 
 and for many reasons. Even if a wonderful 
 and radical change has recently taken place 
 in the form of government, that does not 
 break the sequence of the historical record. 
 There were other great States which rivaled 
 China in the matter of antiquity: Egypt, 
 Babylonia, Assyria, and later Rome, for ex- 
 ample. They were created by remarkable 
 men ; they were for a time contemporaneous 
 with China ; they reached the zenith of their 
 development in extent and power; but they 
 passed away while China continued to exist, 
 and still exists with a new lease of strength 
 and possibilities which promises well for the 
 future. 
 
 If a republic in form of government and 
 in being representative of the whole people 
 is something entirely new in China, it can- 
 not be truthfully said that the idea in cer- 
 tain senses is altogether an unknown one to 
 the Chinese. The people of that land have 
 always been surprisingly democratic in some 
 respects, and all authorities agree in say- 
 ing that wliile the Chinese gave little heed 
 to what was happening on and around the 
 throne at tlie capital — wherever that might 
 be for the moment, — they insisted upon hav- 
 ing more than a merely feeble voice as to 
 how the affairs of their own province, city, 
 or village should be administered. Thev
 
 18 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 did not actually demand popular repre- 
 sentation in the way that is coming to them 
 now, but they long ago showed a spirit which 
 — when properly trained and fairly con- 
 trolled — will probably fit them to exercise 
 republican rights in a surprisingly satis- 
 factory manner. 
 
 Socialism has never attained such popu- 
 larity as to make it a prominent factor in 
 the spirit of the Chinese people or in their 
 institutions; yet there are several recorded 
 instances of a disposition on the part of 
 some fairly strong men in China to give to 
 the people more consideration than they 
 had. The most conspicuous example of 
 this sort of socialism, was that proposed by 
 Wan g An-shih during the reign of Emperor 
 'Shen'lDsung (Chin Tsong II, A. D. 1068 to 
 1086) of the great Sung dynasty. 
 
 That Emperor himself was so much im- 
 pressed with what this man suggested that 
 he did try to put the radical ideas into prac- 
 tise. The principal features of this reform 
 were. First : Taxes to be paid in produce and 
 manufactures; the surplus of produce and 
 commodities to be purchased by the Govern- 
 ment. They were then to be sent to those 
 parts of the Empire where there was a de- 
 mand and sold for a reasonable profit. The 
 direct intention of this scheme was to do 
 away with middlemen and unscrupulous
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 19 
 
 merchants. Second: the Government was 
 to advance money to the farmers who had no 
 means or insufficient capital; these loans 
 to be repaid after the harvest. The rate of 
 interest on such advances was to be two per 
 cent, per month. This, of course, seems to 
 us usurious ; but it should be borne in mind 
 that money sharks in China were then, as 
 they are likely to be now, extorting from 
 fifty to two hundred per cent, from any un- 
 fortunate farmer who fell into their clutches. 
 Third: conscription was to be introduced. 
 The Empire was to be divided into districts 
 according to families, and each family with 
 more than one son was to give one for mili- 
 tary service. In times of peace those men 
 were to pursue their customary avocation; 
 but when war broke out they were to be 
 called to the colors and must be ready to go 
 at once to the seat of war. Fourth: until 
 the time of An-shih all public works had 
 been constructed by compulsory labor. It 
 was now proposed to levy an income tax 
 upon each family in order to provide funds 
 for these public works. Of all the reforms 
 this is said to have met with the most vio- 
 lent opposition. The experiment was tried 
 for a time, but it did not prove successful 
 and before long the laws promulgated by the 
 Emperor to carry into effect tlie proj)osed 
 reforms were annulled. It will be remem-
 
 20 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 bered that Kang Yu-wei, as adviser of the 
 late Emperor Kwang Hsii, advocated some- 
 what similar reform and secured a favorable 
 hearing from his imperial patron. If he 
 had not managed to get out of the country 
 he would have been executed, as were so 
 many of his friends, by the great Empress 
 Dowager. 
 
 The flag which has been adopted by the 
 Chinese Republic itself indicates how far 
 from their past the new rulers at least hope 
 they have gone. The old flag was an elon- 
 gated triangle, called technically a pennant, 
 its base towards the staff, yellow in color, 
 with a notched or saw-tooth edge, and in the 
 center a curving, twisting, snarling dragon. 
 It was typical in every way. The color 
 stood for the rulers, the hated Manchus ; the 
 edge typified the rough attitude that the 
 Manchu Government adopted towards all 
 people in every direction; the dragon was 
 peculiarly Chinese, breathing forth fire to 
 consume whatever stood before it. It was 
 not a pretty banner, no matter how we con- 
 sider it : in shape, color, or design ; and as a 
 whole it was as blatant as the threats which' 
 the Peking Government used to make, for 
 there never was one of them that the au- 
 thorities could enforce. 
 
 The new flag is appropriate in form, for 
 it is that which has been adopted conven-
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 21 
 
 tionally by all nations as an ensign, and the 
 design is emblematic. There is just a little 
 imitation of the Star Spangled Banner, be- 
 cause the five stripes indicate a union of the 
 many principal factors in the new state, as 
 do the thirteen stripes in our flag stand 
 for the thirteen original colonies which 
 banded themselves together to form the 
 United States of America. 
 
 But the five factors in the Chinese Ee- 
 public are not distinct yet co-ordinate states. 
 They tell us that the Chinese Empire was 
 and the Chinese Republic is a coalition of 
 several peoples who are all of Mongoloid 
 type. To the topmost stripe of the flag the 
 Chinese themselves have laid claim, thus as- 
 suming precedence over the Manchus; there- 
 fore the red stripe stands for the 407,253,000 
 people of the eighteen provinces of China 
 proper. It is rather strange that they 
 should have chosen this color for them- 
 selves, because they are not really a martial 
 people and red is the recognized sign of the 
 god of war. The next stripe from the top 
 is yellow and it is to represent the 16,000,- 
 000 people of Manchuria. The pale blue 
 color of the next lower stripe is for the 
 2,600,000 inhabitants of :Mongolia. The 
 next stripe, white, is for the 6,500,000 people 
 of Tibet, while the black stripe at the bot- 
 tom is for the 1,200,000 peoples of Chinese
 
 22 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Turkestan, etc., nearly all of whom are Ma- 
 hometans. 
 
 I have taken my figures from the last edi- 
 tion of the Statesman's Year Book, but I 
 entirely agree with the Hon. W. W. Rock- 
 hill, who is now our Ambassador to Turkey, 
 but who was for several years Minister to 
 China, and before that a great traveler 
 throughout the Chinese Empire. Mr. 
 Rockhill thinks that the population of 
 China proper is probably less than 270,000,- 
 000 at the present time. I add that my own 
 opinion is that when a proper census is 
 taken of the Chinese Republic in extenso (if 
 that time ever comes) it will be found that 
 the 433,553,030 shrinks by much more than 
 one hundred millions; and this opinion has 
 been confirmed by several Europeans, gen- 
 erally Germans or Frenchmen, who have re- 
 cently had better opportunity for travel in 
 the interior of China than I. Even so, in 
 the matter of population the Chinese Re- 
 public at once takes a prominent place in 
 the world, and the character of the popula- 
 tion is high. 
 
 When we come to areas, it is easier to tell 
 more precisely what the extent of the 
 Chinese Republic is, because geographical 
 divisions are more readily defined and meas- 
 ured than is population. The eighteen 
 provinces of China proper have an area,
 
 THE EEPUBLIC OF CHINA 23 
 
 estimated it is true, as is the case with all 
 other divisions, yet fairly exact, of 1,532,- 
 420 square miles, Manchuria 303,610, Mon- 
 golia 1,367,600, Tibet 463,200, Chinese 
 Turkestan, etc., 550,340, a grand total of 
 4,277,170; as against that of the United 
 States including all outlying possessions of 
 3,699,076 square miles. So that the newest 
 Republic in size is decidedly the largest in 
 the world. 
 
 China's right to include all of Manchuria 
 is disputed by Russia and Japan ; and Rus- 
 sia would certainly declare that the Chinese 
 Republic has little or nothing to say about 
 Mongolia, and little, if anything, about 
 Eastern Turkestan, etc., yet it is to be hoped 
 that when the great Powers of the world 
 have followed the example of the United 
 States in recognizing the Republic of China 
 and have shown a disposition to admit and 
 uphold her lawful claims, all of these out- 
 lying portions may be restored absolutely. 
 Not only so, but there Avill probably be 
 evinced a willingness to restore such places 
 as Weihaiwei, Kiaochau (Tsintau), and 
 perhaps others that are not of much use or 
 benefit to the European Powers that have 
 secured possession of them. 
 
 People of the United States are naturally 
 inclined to judge of our Chinese neiglibors 
 by the coolies, laundrymen, house servants,
 
 24 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 shop-keepers, and others who are conspicu- 
 ous; and because of the preponderance of 
 the first two classes to set their standard 
 of Chinese intelligence at a rather low point. 
 This is most unfair. I do not mean to 
 intimate that our Chinese neighbors are 
 conspicuous for education, but there are 
 really very few Chinese, above the peasant 
 class, who cannot read and write a little. 
 Their ideographic language makes it possi- 
 ble for a person to learn the few score, or 
 possibly few hundreds, characters that are 
 useful in his particular trade, without his 
 bothering himself to learn a great number 
 of those which specifically pertain to some 
 other occupation. The market gardener 
 knows how to make the symbols that stand 
 for his wares ; the laundryman has command 
 of his own special vocabulary, and so with 
 others. In a certain sense the same limita- 
 tion exists among our own lower classes, 
 whose vocabulary it will be found is aston- 
 ishingly limited; and even people who are 
 properly credited with a fair education do 
 not as a rule make use of more than a few 
 thousand words. 
 
 It would take very much more space than 
 is at my command to give a complete descrip- 
 tion of the natural features of the Great 
 Eepublic of China. Every phase of natural 
 scenery is to be found in some portion or
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 25 
 
 another thereof. Along the eastern coast 
 there are smiling valleys in which the culti- 
 vated fields come down so far that their 
 protecting dikes are lapped by the sea 
 waves; or there are stretches of clear sandy 
 beach, where bathing is to be enjoyed to the 
 fullest, or there are bold, rocky headlands 
 that stand as a menace to the unwary navi- 
 gator or as protecting giants, according as 
 one is disposed to look upon them. 
 
 Back from the coast in the innumerable 
 river valleys, agriculture of every kind is 
 carried on with an incisiveness which makes 
 the beholder marvel that man, with the ap- 
 parently inadequate accessories which the 
 Chinese agriculturalist possesses, can have 
 done so much. Yet it has to be admitted 
 that when the crops are measured by pounds 
 or bushels or whatever the standard may be, 
 and the value computed by prices the farmer 
 receives, the return is absurdly inadequate. 
 There ought to be some great missionary 
 work done among the agricultural classes 
 of China to enable them to get nearer one 
 hundred cents value for each dollar's worth 
 of labor, seed, and fertilizer that they put 
 into their fields than they now secure. But 
 it will be a long and discouraging task, 
 because the conservatism of the Chinese 
 peasant is almost adamantine. To change 
 from the time-honored ways of his fore-
 
 26 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 fathers will seem to him both useless and 
 actually dishonorable. Yet this is only one 
 of the changes that must come to Republican 
 China. 
 
 In picturesqueness the river valleys of 
 China need fear no comparison with the 
 rest of the world. Their lower reaches will 
 seem tame, because they flow through such 
 wide stretches of flat country, yet this is 
 markedly true of the Yang-tze only. The 
 southernmost river of some importance, is 
 the White River that flows past Canton 
 and empties into the bay between Hong- 
 kong and Macao at Boca Tigres, " The 
 Tiger's Mouth." This is just below 
 Whampoa, which place itself offers much of 
 interest both historically and scenically ; as 
 soon as one enters the river it recalls the 
 episodes of a century ago, when Europe was 
 insisting upon the right to trade and to trade 
 as contributed most to the pockets of 
 British and other alien subjects. The his- 
 tory will arouse varying sensations accord- 
 ing to the sentiments of the traveler. 
 Thence up that same river, which bears 
 many Chinese names, to the head of naviga- 
 tion there is abundance of that which is 
 picturesque in every way. 
 
 As it is practically impossible to ascend 
 the great Yang-tze River from mouth to 
 source, it is well now that we are in the
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 27 
 
 region where it begins, to pass from the 
 headwaters of the White Kiver into the 
 mountains of Tibet. It will be noticed that 
 this, the greatest river of Asia, as well as 
 the Mekong that flows down into the Shan 
 States and French Indo-China, are very 
 neighborly, and furthermore that the great 
 Brahmaputra, is not far away. 
 
 In that great world of mountains, the 
 extreme eastern portion of the Himalayas, 
 there is everything that the seeker after a 
 mingling of the picturesque with a spice of 
 danger can ask. The Imperial Government 
 of China never did succeed in establishing 
 firmly its rule so as to make traveling per- 
 fectly secure for the explorer in this region, 
 and fhe Republic will probably have a good 
 deal to do before it can accomplish that 
 same desired end. Still it need not be fatal 
 '' to go there and there remains something 
 for the explorer yet to do, besides enjoying 
 mountain scenery that is wonderful. 
 
 If one were to combine the Chinese rec- 
 ords of the Hoang-ho, we call it the Yellow 
 River, with the accounts that interested and 
 observing strangers have given us, it would 
 be a long and pathetic story. Most properly 
 have the Chinese people given to that way- 
 ward river the pseudonym which means 
 " China's Sorrow," because neither wars nor 
 oppressions have begun to bring a tithe of
 
 28 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the sorrow that the river has caused the 
 people from time almost immemorial. Its 
 name " Yellow " is well chosen because of 
 the muddy color of the water ; but what does 
 that earthy tint imply? 
 
 Follow up the stream from its present 
 mouth on the Gulf of Chihli and note the 
 bare hills, and then the bare mountains. 
 Their sides are now scarcely more than 
 naked rocks; yet there was a time far back 
 in history when those hills and mountains 
 were covered with dense forests. Had 
 there been a glimmer of the science of forest 
 conservation in those remote ages, there 
 would be none of those terrible tales of 
 " China's Sorrow " sweeping to death a mil- 
 lion or more people in one flood. The 
 money value of the damage wrought by the 
 river cannot be computed. But the sense- 
 less destruction of forests has always been 
 the greatest curse of the Chinese people, and 
 nothing is being done even now to compel 
 them to mend their ways. 
 
 After rivers, one naturally thinks of 
 lakes. Of these there are no great ones in 
 any part of the Republic. The Chinese 
 themselves admire almost extravagantly 
 what is called the Poyang Lake, but it is 
 really nothing more than the spreading out 
 of the Yang-tze River into a great depres- 
 sion south of the river and near the city
 
 THE REPUBLIC OF CHINA 29 
 
 of Hankow. Yet this lake figures largely 
 in art and poetry. 
 
 Scattered all over the Republic there are 
 many small mountain tarns, that would be 
 popular and attractive were it not for the 
 naked hills which surround them. What 
 the future may bring forth it is hazardous 
 to say, but it is possible that as the rule of 
 authority extends and facilities for travel- 
 ing in the interior become greater, some 
 of these mountain lakes may become as pop- 
 ular summer resorts as are several of the 
 Japanese lakes.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 MYTHS ABOUT CREATION AND OTHER 
 THINGS 
 
 FUH-HI is said to have been tlie first 
 earthly sovereign who ruled in any 
 part of the domain that we call China. His 
 accession is placed at some time between 
 3,322 to 2,852 B. C, and with him com- 
 mences the period which the Chinese know 
 by the title of " The Time of Higkest An- 
 tiquity." Yet before Fuh-hi back to the 
 creation of heaven and earth, there was an 
 interval of at least five hundred thousand 
 years. Because of a similarity in the sound 
 of that first earthly sovereign's name 
 " Fuh " with the name which the Chinese 
 give to Buddha, " Fuh " or " Foh," some 
 Chinese declare that they were one and the 
 same person, but it is needless to say this 
 confusion is without a semblance of founda- 
 tion. 
 
 There are innumerable myths and legends 
 connected with the creation to be found in 
 Chinese literature. This is just what we 
 should be lead to expect of a people so in- 
 tensely superstitious as practically all of 
 the Chinese were, and as many of them are 
 
 30
 
 MYTHS 31 
 
 even now. Yet not all of them were so 
 childishly superstitious. One of the best 
 and cleverest of their historians, Yang Tse 
 who is often quoted bv the earliest Ameri- 
 can and European writers about China, de- 
 clared : " Who knows the affairs of remote 
 antiquity, since no authentic records have 
 come down to us? He who examines those 
 stories will find it difficult to believe them, 
 and careful scrutiny will convince him that 
 they are without foundation. In the 
 primeval ages no historical records were 
 kept. Why then, since the ancient books 
 that described those times were burned by 
 Tsin, should we misrepresent those remote 
 ages, and satisfy ourselves with vague 
 fables? However, as everything except 
 Heaven and Earth must have had a cause, 
 it is clear that they have always existed, 
 and that cause produced all sorts of men 
 and beings, and endowed them with their 
 various qualities. But it must have been 
 man who in the beginning produced all 
 things on earth, and who may therefore be 
 viewed as the lord and from whom rulers 
 derived their dignities." 
 
 The ordinary Chinese philosophers of 
 ancient times felt called upon to advance 
 some sort of theory as to the creation of the 
 world. Having no idea of a Supremo God, 
 by whom all things were created, they de-
 
 32 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 vised a theory which satisfied them and 
 those who listened to them, or afterwards 
 read their writings. According to this the- 
 ory there were two great and mysterious 
 principles in nature, the male and the fe- 
 male or as they called them " The Yang," 
 which was strong or hard, and " The Yin," 
 which was weak or soft. These produced 
 heaven and earth in very much the same way 
 as children are born to human parents, and 
 afterwards all things were similarly pro- 
 duced. 
 
 One of those philosophers explained this 
 theory concisely thus : Keason produced 
 one; one produced two; two produced 
 three ; three produced all things. But what 
 was Keason? Some give it the name of 
 Tae-keih; but this is not at all satisfactory 
 for it means simply " Great Power." By 
 this scheme of creation, then, heaven and 
 earth were separated in a measure; yet all 
 was chaos. Then appeared Pwanku or 
 P'au Ku, who was the first inhabitant of 
 this earth. One legendary explanation of 
 this name is interesting and ingenious: 
 Pwan means a " basin," referring to the 
 shell of an eri;g; Ku means " solid or to se- 
 cure," intending to show how the first man 
 Pwanku was hatched from the chaos by the 
 dual powers, and then settled and exhibited 
 the arrangement of the causes which pro-
 
 MYTHS 33 
 
 duced him. Pwanku set himself to the task 
 of giving form to the heavens and the earth. 
 With a mighty chisel and mallet he split 
 off and fashioned the great masses of 
 granite that surrounded him. Through 
 some of the openings thus made, the sun, 
 moon, and stars appeared. Always asso- 
 ciated with him in pictorial art are his com- 
 panions, the dragon, the phoenix, and the 
 tortoise; the unicorn is sometimes added, 
 but no explanation of their creation or rea- 
 son for their being is given. Pwanku lab- 
 ored for eighteen thousand years, and little 
 by little his work developed while he him- 
 self increased in stature. He grew six feet 
 each day until his work was finished, when 
 he died. 
 
 " His head became mountains, his breath 
 wind and clouds, and his voice thunder ; his 
 limbs were changed into the four poles, his 
 veins into rivers, the sinews into the undula- 
 tions of the earth's surface, and his flesh 
 into fields; his beard, like Berenice's hair, 
 was turned into stars, his skin and hair into 
 herbs and trees, and his teeth, bones, and 
 marrow into metals, rocks, and precious 
 stones; his dropping sweat increased to rain, 
 and lastly {nascitur ridiculus m'lis) the in- 
 sects which stuck to his body were trans- 
 formed into people I '' * 
 
 * The Middle Kingdom, S. Wells Williams.
 
 34 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 It is a marvelous pity that Pwanku's 
 tortoise did not survive at least until men 
 had developed the art of writing, for on the 
 creature's thick upper shell was written — 
 so it is declared — the history of the world 
 up to that time; but the priceless record 
 was lost forever! 
 
 It will be noticed that lightning is not 
 mentioned in this account. That is because 
 the fire from heaven and the thunder were 
 not associated as related phenomena, until 
 long after the Chinese had made great ad- 
 vance in culture. The anger of the celestial 
 beings was displayed by that fire from 
 heaven, but that it caused the thunder did 
 not at first occur to those simple people. 
 
 When Pwanku's task was finished there 
 came three mythological personages, who 
 are called, respectively, the Celestial, the 
 Terrestrial, and the Human Sovereigns. 
 They were of gigantic form and are asso- 
 ciated in a curious trinity of persons, heav- 
 enly, earthly, human. Each one lived for 
 eighteen thousand years. In this wonder- 
 ful cosmogony there appeared, after the 
 three sovereigns had passed away, two other 
 monarchs who were almost as famous, and 
 apparently they were much more beneficent 
 to ordinary mortals, that is, later human 
 beings.
 
 MYTHS 35 
 
 The first of this trinity was Yu-chau, 
 which means " having a nest " because he 
 taught the numerous progeny of his ances- 
 tors to build nests. Whether this means lit- 
 erally that the remote ancestors of the Chi- 
 nese were tree-dwellers, like the Indians on 
 the Orinoco River of South America, and 
 elsewhere in the world, or is used figura- 
 tively, it is impossible to say ; but probably 
 it is simply a fanciful way of saying that the 
 people from thenceforth dwelt in something 
 like habitations, having previously lived in 
 caves, when they did not sleep in the open. 
 
 The second of those monarchs, Sui-jin, or 
 " fire-man " discovered that by rubbing two 
 pieces of dried wood together he produced 
 fire. This blessed Promethean gift was of 
 inestimable benefit to mankind, who had 
 until then been compelled to eat all food 
 raw. Flesh and certain vegetables were 
 now properly cooked and the people were 
 greatly delighted at this wonderful improve- 
 ment. 
 
 The people had not yet any mode of writ- 
 ing or keeping accounts. Sui-jin therefore 
 took cords of different colors or materials 
 in which he tied knots that served him as 
 memoranda for keeping some of his records. 
 We recognize in this the quipus of South 
 AuK^'ica. I>3' developing this ingenious
 
 36 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 process, people eventually became expert in 
 imparting information to distant friends. 
 Sui-jin also erected a public assembly ball 
 wberein the people were given instruction 
 in various matters, and by thus associating 
 together they advanced in culture. The 
 Chinese records of these myths are so 
 phrased as to lead us to suppose the people 
 were all in one great community ; this, how- 
 ever, is a detail which demands neither con- 
 firmation nor refutation. There are so 
 many other myths and legends which de- 
 serve at least a little attention, that we must 
 pass on from those relating to Creation. 
 
 Fuh-hi, who was mentioned at the open- 
 ing of this chapter, is given rank and dig- 
 nity of being called " the first of the Five 
 Emperors," who appeared as the mist 
 partially blew away when the purely my- 
 thological era had ended. That Fuh-hi is 
 also given the honor of having been the 
 founder of the Chinese Empire. He reigned 
 in Shensi from 2,852 to 2,C52 B. C, and 
 his capital was Hwa-sen. He must have 
 been something of a philosopher as well as 
 a monarch. In his time and for many cen- 
 turies afterwards, the fact of being Emperor 
 or ruler, whether it was of a petty princi- 
 pality or the empire which gradually de- 
 veloped, meant that the sovereign was also 
 a soldier, for it was expected that he should
 
 MYTHS 37 
 
 lead his people in war or lie could not govern 
 them properly in peace. 
 
 Had this principle been lived up to con- 
 stantly by the later Chinese, they might 
 have been able to make a better fight than 
 they did against the Tartars, — Mongols and 
 Manchus. Fuh-hi was interested in study- 
 ing the course of Nature, the seeming regu- 
 larity of the recurring seasons inspired him 
 with a desire to trace the causes of her great 
 revolution. He therefore invented a system 
 of lines, one long and two short, which in 
 combination gave eight trigrams, or Kwa, 
 each one of which represents a natural ob- 
 ject, Heaven, the Sky, Water collected in 
 marsh or lake, Fire, Thunder, Wind, Water 
 in clouds, rain, springs, streams, and also 
 the Moon, Hills or Mountains, and the 
 Earth. 
 
 They also denote attributes arbitrarily 
 arranged according to the natural object : 
 Strength, Power; Pleasure, Satisfaction; 
 Brightness, Elegance; Moving Power, Flex- 
 ibility; Peril, Difficulty; Resting; Caprici- 
 ousness, Submission. They stand, too, for 
 the eight cardinal points of the compass ac- 
 cording to Chinese ideas: south, southeast, 
 east, northeast, southwest, west, northwest, 
 and north. They likewise furnish the 
 state and position, at any time or place, 
 of the two-fold division of the one primor-
 
 38 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 dial kij or "Air." Thus they become the 
 source whence the system of Fung-shui is 
 derived. 
 
 Fung-shui literally means " Wind and 
 Water," and is the foundation of a wonder- 
 ful geomancy, which contained most of the 
 Chinese science and explained, in an un- 
 satisfactory way, their superstition. Al- 
 though based upon Fuh-hi's kiva, yet this 
 Fung-shui was not systematized until the 
 twelfth century of our era; after that it 
 extended its influence and continuity until 
 very recent times. It would be impossible 
 to discuss Fung-shui thoroughly, unless one 
 entire volume were devoted to the subject. 
 Its most important influence, so far as for- 
 eigners were concerned, was that it de- 
 termined the choice of a burial place, being 
 supposed to be connected with the past, pres- 
 ent, and future. 
 
 A grave having been located by the Fung- 
 shui Siensang, " Wind and Water Doctor," 
 its removal or any interference with it 
 would entail disaster; hence it was Fung- 
 shui that so often stood as an obstruction 
 to the building of railways, opening of 
 mines, and many other industrial improve- 
 ments. With the change that has taken 
 place in education and habit of thought, 
 the influence of Fung-shui has been pretty 
 nearly relegated to oblivion; although in
 
 MYTHS 39 
 
 remote districts it is still troublesome some- 
 times; and the determination of a burial 
 place is even now determined by the Fung- 
 shui Siensang. 
 
 Myth attributes to Fuh-hi many other 
 beneficial things, and after living some two 
 hundred years, he died greatly regretted. 
 
 It is not the purpose here to distinguish 
 between fact and fiction because of the 
 former there is practically none. Whether 
 it was Fuh-hi, or Hwang-ti, who came after 
 him, or Tsang-kieh, who is alleged to have 
 flourished about 2700 B. C, that invented 
 writing, does not much matter. The art 
 was certainly of great antiquity, and the 
 myth attached to it says that it came from 
 the last mentioned personage noticing the 
 markings on the shell of a tortoise. By 
 similar lines and then imitating common 
 objects in nature, symbols to represent ideas 
 were devised. It will be noted that in this 
 myth there seems to be a survival of that 
 connected with Pwan-ku's attendant tor- 
 toise. 
 
 Legend attributes to Ilwang-ti the first 
 use of brick in architecture, building of 
 villages and cities, and the establishing of 
 the people in fixed centers, about which they 
 were commanded and taught to cultivate 
 the soil; in his time the greatest order is 
 said to have prevailed, after he had con-
 
 40 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 quered the forces of his predecessor Shin- 
 nung. Chinese historians do not lay much 
 stress upon this apparent rebellion if such 
 it was. Hwang-ti is said to have built an 
 observatory and to have corrected the cal- 
 endar; to have invented arms, carts, boats, 
 water-clocks, chariots, and an ingenious 
 musical instrument. He also introduced 
 coined money and fixed the standards of 
 weights and measures. 
 
 His Empress was likewise a remarkable 
 personage, for legend attributes to her the 
 rearing of silk worms, reeling and spinning 
 their floss, and weaving it into material 
 which was used for elegant robes. Another 
 myth tells us that Hwang-ti's son and suc- 
 cessor, Shan-haou, saw a phoenix and ad- 
 mired it so much that he commanded all 
 officials to have the effigy of that bird em- 
 broidered on their robes of state. This cus- 
 tom survived until the year 1912. 
 
 Myths innumerable gather round the 
 heavenly bodies. The sun, moon, and plan- 
 ets were believed to exert great influence 
 upon this earth, its inhabitants, and all its 
 growth ; therefore change in the color or gen- 
 eral appearance of any one was pregnant 
 with meaning. Any marked change in the 
 appearance of the Sun presaged misfortune 
 to the State or its head; such as revolts,
 
 near Canton
 
 MYTHS 41 
 
 floods, famines, or the death of the Emperor. 
 If the Moon looked unusually red or seemed 
 to be too pale, there were bad times ahead 
 for ordinary men. 
 
 Symbolism was inevitably connected with 
 these ideas, and hence we find that a raven 
 drawn within a circle stood for the Sun; 
 while a rabbit standing on its hind legs and 
 grasping in its forepaws a long pestle with 
 which it pounded rice in a mortar to clean 
 it of the hull and coarse skin, stood for the 
 Moon. But there was another symbol for 
 Luna and that was a three-legged toad. 
 This myth came from a legend of a beauty 
 of mythical times whose name was Chang- 
 ngo. It is said that she, like so many other 
 beautiful women, was loath to lose her 
 beauty and to pass away in death. There- 
 fore she procured from a magician some 
 of " the liquor of immortality " which she 
 drank, and was immediately carried up to 
 the moon, where she was transformed into 
 a toad. The Chinese declare that the out- 
 line of the toad may be traced on the face 
 of the Moon when she is at her full. This 
 toad — ^ really the beauty for whom it stood 
 — is specially worshiped at the time of tlie 
 full moon in mid-autumn and at that time 
 cakes of a particular kind are sold. This 
 myth with many others has been trans-
 
 42 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 ferred to Japan where they flourish quite 
 as vigorously as ever they did in the land 
 of their origin. 
 
 Every one of the constellations has its 
 own peculiar symbolism, and there is an em- 
 peror to rule over all these conspicuous 
 groups of stars. This celestial government 
 is as completely organized as any upon 
 earth, with empresses, an heir apparent, (al- 
 though how he succeeds, since immortality 
 is one of the attributes of those heavenly 
 creatures, is not clear), subordinate princes 
 and princesses, a court circle, tribunals, etc. 
 There is one pretty, yet rather sad, myth 
 connected with the Milky Way, that is ex- 
 ceedingly popular in both China and Japan, 
 It is called " The Herdsman and the Weaver 
 Girl." 
 
 The girl was the daughter of the Sun-god, 
 and she was so remarkably diligent with 
 her loom that her father grew worried about 
 her. He concluded that matrimony would 
 divert her mind from her incessant task, 
 and so he arranged a marriage with a neigh- 
 bor who herded cattle on the bank of " The 
 Silvery Stream of Heaven." The story is 
 found in many books, yet the Chinese and 
 the Japanese versions vary but little. Ac- 
 cording to one version the Weaving Girl was 
 so constantly kept employed in making gar- 
 ments for the offspring of the Emperor of
 
 MYTHS 43 
 
 Heaven — in other words, Ood — that she 
 had no leisure to attend to the adornment 
 of her person. At last, however, God, tak- 
 ing compassion on her loneliness, gave her 
 in marriage to the Herdsman who dwelt on 
 the opposite side of the river. Then the 
 woman began to grow remiss in her work. 
 The angry Emperor of Heaven then com- 
 pelled her to re-cross the river, and at the 
 same time he forbade her husband to visit 
 her oftener than once a year. The Herds- 
 man is the bright star in the constellation 
 Aquila. The Weaving Girl is the similar 
 star in Vega. They dwell on the opposite 
 sides of the " Celestial River," or the Milky 
 Way, and they can never meet except on the 
 seventh night of the seventh moon, a night 
 which is held sacred to them. 
 
 Another version represents the pair as 
 mortals, who were wedded at the early ages 
 of fifteen and twelve, and who died at the 
 ages of a hundred and three and ninety- 
 nine respectively. After death, their spirits 
 flew up to the sky, where the supreme Deity 
 bathed daily in the Celestial River. No 
 mortals might pollute it by their touch, ex- 
 cept on the seventh day of the seventh moon, 
 when the Deity, instead of bathing, went to 
 listen to the chanting of the Buddhist Scrip- 
 tures. The seventh moon, of course, re- 
 ferred to the old Lunar Calendar. That is
 
 44 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 to say, the time when the pair are reunited 
 comes toward the end of summer and it 
 will be noticed that the stars which repre- 
 sent them are fairly close together and 
 touching, as one may say, the banks of the 
 Heavenly stream.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 CHINESE LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 
 
 IT will have been inferred from what was 
 already written in the preceding chap- 
 ters, that the literature of the Empire, and 
 perhaps of a period before that Empire was 
 organized, constitutes a considerable legacy 
 to which the new Republic has fallen heir. 
 Yet if the educational, technical, industrial, 
 political, and many other reforms are car- 
 ried out, the value of that legacy will be 
 greatly impaired if we do not wish to say 
 destroyed altogether. 
 
 Indeed there are not wanting some 
 Chinese of the " advanced thinker " type 
 who say frankly that when new China has 
 actually gained the position she deserves 
 and is once firmly planted on her own feet, 
 there will be little cause for regret were the 
 act of Chi Hwang-ti ("The First Em- 
 peror"') repeated so far as most of the so- 
 called " Classics " are concerned. To un- 
 derstand this allusion, a little bit of inter- 
 esting history must be introduced here. 
 During tlie time of tlie Chou Dynasty (1122 
 to 2^)T) r>. C.) China was in fact a group of 
 
 45
 
 46 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 feudal states very loosely joined together, 
 and the " Emperor " was in reality only the 
 head of that state which, for the time be- 
 ing, was the most powerful in martial 
 ability. 
 
 In the western section of the relatively 
 small area then immediately connected with 
 the Chinese people was a clan, the Tsin, who 
 had long been powerful. They lived in 
 what is now the great province of Shensi, 
 but their authority extended northward into 
 Kansuh, southward in Sz-chuan, perhaps be- 
 yond the Yang-tze Eiver, and westward al- 
 most indefinitely. They occupied about 
 one-fifth of the whole country that could 
 then have been looked upon as the realm of 
 China, and the number of the clansmen 
 probably amounted to one-tenth of the 
 whole population of China. 
 
 One of these Tsin chiefs had the audacity 
 to make arrogant demands upon the impe- 
 rial chief of tlie feudal congerie, and backed 
 up his demands by entering what may be 
 called the Imperial Domain, defeating the 
 troops of him wliom he should have acknowl- 
 edged as his master. This master was 
 Tung-Chau Kiun, 314 to 255 B. C, the last 
 of the Chau Dynasty. If we say that a 
 " rebellion " is an unsuccessful revolt 
 against constituted national authority, 
 while revolution is the successful revolt, we
 
 LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 47 
 
 must not speak of the act of tliat audacious 
 subject as rebellion. 
 
 But by whatever name we call his act, 
 it is certain that Chausiang Wang, 255 to 
 250 B. C, was successful, and made him- 
 self master of the whole empire, as it was 
 then constituted. lie did not actually as- 
 sume the title of Emperor, although his 
 name appears in the list of Chinese sov- 
 ereigns; but his son Chwangsiang Wang, 
 249 to 246 B. C, did so. All of the blood 
 royal of the Chau Dynasty who could be 
 found, whether adult or child, male or fe- 
 male, were butchered by Chwangsiang's 
 troops most ruthlessly; and the process of 
 subduing all the rest of the states in the 
 congerie was carried on effectively, until 
 he was supreme. 
 
 He then took for himself the title of Chi 
 Hwangti, and established a dynasty which 
 he called the Tsin. It is likewise known as 
 the Ch'in, and some writers declare that 
 from this word came the name China. 
 This is because the first people of the West 
 who knew anything about the Chinese, 
 spoke of them — we are told — as " people 
 of tlio land of Ch'in." It is not difficult 
 to believe that this word would readily be- 
 come " Cliina.'' As the Italians say, se non 
 (' vera, c hoi trovato, or " if it is not true it 
 is cleverlv invented."
 
 48 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 This monarch, who has been called the 
 Napoleon of China (although to the minds 
 of many that is a distinction which cuts 
 two ways ! ) was really a remarkable man in 
 many ways, and that the people generally 
 looked upon him as such is evident from the 
 fact that later generations took pride in 
 calling themselves " Men of Tsin." But 
 there were, and there are, good Chinese who 
 execrate his name because he presumed to 
 arrogate to himself an equality w^ith the 
 three great Emperors of the Mythical 
 Period, Fuh-hi, Shin-nung, and Hwang-ti, 
 to w^hom are assigned the years from 2852 
 to 2597 B. C. 
 
 Chi Hwangti was certainly a vain man. 
 His vanity, stimulated by the advice of his 
 Prime Minister, Li-szu, made him wish to 
 destroy all records of every kind that had 
 been written prior to his own time. By do- 
 ing this he hoped to compel posterity to 
 regard himself as the very first Emperor of 
 the Chinese people. The Prime Minister 
 had reported to his master that the influence 
 of the scholars was pernicious and their 
 writings merely contributed to cause con- 
 fusion. Hwang-ti's special animosity was 
 directed against the writings of Confucius 
 and Mencius, explanatory of the Shu-king, 
 which will be described presently, because 
 that work dealt with the feudal states of
 
 LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 49 
 
 China, whose remembrance the new " First 
 Emperor," wished to blot out absolutely. 
 
 But the real reason for the unpopularity 
 of the literati was that they constituted the 
 conservative element of the populace and 
 were always ready to oppose all efforts at re- 
 form which the Emperor might wish to in- 
 stitute. In this aspect of the literary class, 
 history repeated itself very emphatically in 
 the twentieth century, for it was the lit- 
 erary men and the Manchus who tried to 
 thwart the efforts of the late Emperor 
 Kwang rtsii and those of his aunt, the great 
 Empress Dowager, when they were tr^^ing 
 to make China a factor in the world's af- 
 fairs. It will now be understood what is 
 meant by saying that some of the most radi- 
 cal of the Chinese progressives think it 
 would do little or no harm to repeat Hwang- 
 ti's destruction of the " Classical Litera- 
 ture." 
 
 My introduction to Chinese literature was 
 through the reading by my teacher of ^an 
 kiio chill yen i, and his explanation thereof. 
 This is an historical novel based upon the 
 wars of the Three Kingdoms. When tlie 
 Ilan D^masty was overthrown, A. D. 190, 
 there was the greatest confusion throughout 
 the whole of China, and because of the 
 many important characters who appeared 
 upon the stage of the national play-house,
 
 50 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 it was a period of great interest and the ac- 
 count of the wars between the three rival, 
 petty kingdoms; first Wei, in the central 
 and northern provinces with their capital 
 city Lo-Yang in Honan province; second 
 Wu, which included some of the provinces 
 south of the Yang-tze Eiver, its capital 
 Nangking; and third Shu, which included 
 most of the western part of the country, par- 
 ticularly the great Sz-chuan province, with 
 its capital city Cheng-tu. 
 
 I have always said that the true Chinese 
 people are not warlike or naturally blood- 
 thirsty, and I am as firmly convinced as 
 ever of those facts. Yet it is astonishing 
 what a hold tliis San kiio chih yen i has upon 
 them. It tells of the distractions of that 
 period, of the clash of armies in fierce bat- 
 tle; of the cunning plans laid by skilful 
 generals to deceive their rivals, and to gain 
 victory when it was not always true that the 
 Lord is on the side of the largest legions. 
 
 As an illustration of these cunning 
 tricks, there is a story told that one admiral, 
 whose supply of arrows was nearly ex- 
 hausted, had a number of dummy sailors 
 made by stuffing clothes with hay. Then 
 lie bore down towards the enemy and gave all 
 indications of attack. The opposing ad- 
 miral at once ordered his men to send a 
 shower of arrows against the approaching
 
 LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 51 
 
 enemy, being deceived by the appearance 
 of the dummies into supposing that he was 
 slaughtering the soldiers of his enemy. 
 When the attacking, wily admiral thought 
 that he had sufficiently^ replenished his sup- 
 ply of arrows, he drew off and then made 
 preparation for a serious attack, which was 
 entirely successful. 
 
 This same book bristles with accounts of 
 the valorous deeds of individuals that sim- 
 ply pass beyond our ability to comprehend. 
 There are so many of them that they become 
 almost commonplace. I have already given 
 one of these tales and there are plenty more 
 for those who care to read. It is entirely 
 true as Dr. Ilerbert A. Giles says : " If a 
 vote were taken among the people of China, 
 as to the greatest among their countless 
 novels, the Story of the Three Kingdoms 
 would indubitably come out first," 
 
 I had worked hard at the Chinese lan- 
 guage for eight or nine months, when I 
 suddenh' found myself thinking and even 
 dreaming in the Swatow vernacular. Then 
 my teacher said I was ready to hear the ^am 
 kol-u, as he called the title of tlie novel, 
 lie read it to me, but he put it into tlie 
 simple local dialect which I was able to 
 understand, and I really did find myself en- 
 joying tlie book. 
 
 Manv centuries before the 1)e<j,imiiiig of
 
 52 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 our era, the citizens of the ancient feudal 
 states of China enjoyed a considerable meas- 
 ure of physical civilization. When they 
 were not at war amongst themselves, there 
 was a reasonable security for life and prop- 
 erty. The people lived in fairly good 
 houses, they were dressed in silk or robes 
 made from homespun cotton or other fibers ; 
 they carried umbrellas both against the sun 
 and the rain; they sat on chairs and at 
 tables around which they gathered for meals 
 or other purposes; they rode in carts or 
 chariots; they traveled extensively in boats 
 along the rivers and connecting canals; 
 they ate their food off plates and dishes of 
 pottery which were perhaps coarse, yet they 
 were certainly superior to the wooden 
 trenchers that were common in Europe un- 
 til a surprisingly short time ago. 
 
 "They measured time by the sundial, and 
 in the Golden Age they had two famous 
 calendar trees, representations of which 
 have come down to us in sculpture, dating 
 from about A. D. 150. One of tliese trees 
 put forth a leaf every day for fifteen days, 
 after which a leaf fell off daily for fifteen 
 more days. The other put forth a leaf once 
 a month for half a year, after which a leaf 
 fell off monthly for a similar period. With 
 these trees growing in the court yard, it 
 was possible to say at a glance what was the
 
 LITERATURE ANC FOLK-LORE 53 
 
 day of the month, and what was the month 
 of the year. But civilization proved un- 
 favorable to their growth, and the species 
 became extinct." * 
 
 In the sixth century before Christ the 
 Chinese had a written language, fully com- 
 petent to express the most varied forms of 
 human thought. It was almost identical 
 with the present ideographs, if we make 
 reasonable allowance for certain modifica- 
 tions of forms which have been brought 
 about by the use of paper and the paint- 
 brush pen that have been used for so long, 
 instead of the thin bamboo tablets and the 
 sharp stylus of old times. 
 
 Confucius was born, it is generally 
 agreed, in the year 551 B. C. He may be 
 regarded as the founder of Chinese litera- 
 ture. Whether there had been before him 
 anything that we may properly call general 
 literature, it is impossible to say. But ap- 
 parently the main use to which writing had 
 been put was to keep the records of the im- 
 perial court and to note the doings of the 
 dynasty. 
 
 Confucius gathered together whatever 
 of literary fragments he could find, and 
 thc^se he compiled and edited in tlie ^hu 
 Chlng, " The Book of History."' (Williams 
 calls tliis SJiic King, "Book of Eecords.") 
 
 * Giles, ITcrltort A., A History of Chinese Literature.
 
 54 ouK neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Tliere were originally, it is said, one hun- 
 dred of tlie documents comprising this 
 work, and they covered a wide range of 
 time from the twenty-fourth to the eighth 
 century before Christ. The first two of 
 these documents refer to Emperors Yao and 
 Shun, who reigned from 2357 to 2205 B. C, 
 during what Cliinese antiquarians regard 
 as the Golden Age of their country. Yao 
 " united the various parts of his domain in 
 the bonds of peace, so that concord reigned 
 among the black-haired people." In this 
 Book of History there are some poems that 
 admit of very close rendering in Engli.sh, 
 for it is a curious fact that in directness of 
 expression and in the arrangement accord- 
 ing to the rules of syntax, the English sen- 
 tence is very like the Chinese. 
 
 We are likewise indebted to Confucius 
 for the preservation of what is considered 
 tlie next most ancient work in Chinese lit- 
 erature. It is the Shih Ching or " Book of 
 Odes." (Williams calls it SJii King.) It 
 is a collection of rhymed ballads in various 
 meters, usually four words to the line, and 
 showing a curious balance between the 
 main word of one line and that of the com- 
 plementary line. The poems were com- 
 posed at various times between the reign of 
 Emperor Yu, distinguished by being called
 
 LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 55 
 
 "The Great" (2208 to 2197 B. C.) There 
 are now three hundred and five of the bal- 
 lads, and therefore the collection is called 
 "The Three Hundred." It is said that 
 Confucius made his selection from some- 
 thing like three thousand pieces that he 
 gathered together from all parts of the 
 country during his wanderings. They are 
 all very didactic, and each is considered to 
 hold a hidden meaning or to point some 
 moral. This is an admirable illustration : 
 
 Don't come in, sir, please! 
 
 Don't break my willow-trees! 
 
 Not that that would very much grieve me; 
 
 But alack-a-day! what would my parents say? 
 
 And love you as I may, 
 
 I cannot bear to think what that would be. 
 
 In this, commentators discover a hidden 
 historical meaning; that a feudal chief 
 wliose brother had been attempting his over- 
 throw, being loath to punish that brother, 
 finds excuse for not doing so. 
 
 It is declared that Confucius himself at- 
 taclied so much importance to those ballads, 
 that wlien liis own son answered negatively 
 to the question " Rave you learned the 
 Odes? " the sage declared, witli much heat, 
 that until lie had done so, tlie young man 
 would not be fit to associate with intelligent
 
 56 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 men. These odes possess great value for 
 the student of ethnology, and particularly 
 give interesting information as to manners 
 and customs of the Chinese people before 
 the time of the great Confucius. 
 
 Perhaps the oldest book of all, and the 
 most important one of the pre-Confucian 
 works, is the I Ghing or " The Book of 
 Changes" (the Yih King of Williams). It 
 is credited to Wen Wang, who was virtually 
 the founder of the Chou Dynasty. His son, 
 Wu Wang, became the first sovereign of the 
 dynasty which held the throne from 1122 
 to 255 B. C. The importance of this book, 
 in the eyes of the Chinese students of for- 
 mer times, was the fanciful system of phi- 
 losophy deduced from the eight trigrams, 
 which have been already mentioned, in con- 
 nection with Fuh-hi. For an illustration 
 of the reading of these trigrams and the ex- 
 panded diagrams based upon them the 
 reader is referred to Dr. Legge's works, or 
 Giles' Chinese Literature. 
 
 The Li Chi, " The Book of Eites " (Wil- 
 liams' Li Ki), and the older work Chow Li, 
 " The Rules of the Chou Dynasty " are al- 
 ways coupled together, forming one of the 
 Six Classics, recognized in ancient times. 
 Their names indicate sufficiently what they 
 are. The last of the great Five Classics, as
 
 LITERATURE AND FOLK-LORE 57 
 
 the ancient literature came to be consti- 
 tuted, is the Ch'un ChHu, or " The Spring 
 and Autumn Annals" (Williams' Chun 
 Tsiu). It is merely a chronological record 
 of the chief events in the State of Lu, where 
 Confucius was born. It covers the years 
 from 722 to 484 B. C, and is generally re- 
 garded as the only one of the Classics which 
 may properly be attributed to Confucius 
 himself. 
 
 The great mass of Chinese literature con- 
 sists of commentaries upon the Classics, 
 explanations of obscure passages, and 
 varying readings. I do not mean to say 
 that during the 2500 years, during which 
 the Chinese have possessed the art of writ- 
 ing, there has been nothing of a general 
 nature added to their literature. On the 
 contrary the collection is something enor- 
 mous ; and there is not space sufficient even 
 to notice it briefly. Some of it will live ; 
 but much of it will disappear as the Chinese 
 mind turns toward the practical affairs of 
 life as they are to be determined hereafter. 
 
 There are many volumes of most inter- 
 esting Chinese folk-lore tales that have been 
 translated into English by competent 
 scholars. I have space for just one and 
 that I have selected almost as much for its 
 brevity as anything else. Yet the theme,
 
 58 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 conjugal fidelity, is one that is very dear 
 to the Chinese. 
 
 The Faithful Gander 
 
 A sportsman of Tientsin, having snared 
 a wild goose, was followed to his home by 
 the gander, which flew round and round 
 him in great distress, and w^ent away only 
 at nightfall. The next day, when the 
 sportsman went out, there was the bird 
 again ; and at length it alighted quite close 
 to his feet. He was on the point of seizing 
 it, when suddenly it stretched out its neck 
 and disgorged a piece of pure gold; where- 
 upon the sportsman, understanding what 
 the bird meant, cried out : " I see ! this is to 
 ransom your mate, eh?" Accordingly, he 
 at once released the goose, and the two 
 birds flew away with many expressions of 
 their mutual joy, leaving to the sportsman 
 nearly three ounces of pure gold. Can, 
 then, mere birds have such feelings as these? 
 Of all sorrows there is no sorrow like 
 separation from those we love ; and it seems 
 that the same principle holds good even of 
 dumb animals.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 EDUCATION: FORMER AND MODERN 
 
 WHILE I was making my first lengtliy 
 stay in China, the Rev. Justus Doo- 
 little was putting through the press his 
 interesting book, " Social Life of the Chi- 
 nese." It was a valuable work in many 
 ways and this fact is made clear by the 
 reference to it made in the later editions 
 of Dr. Williams' more famous " The Middle 
 Kingdom.'' Doolittle wrote truthfully at 
 the time that a great obstacle to the speedy 
 conversion of the Chinese, was their syste- 
 matized, superstitious, and idolatrous edu- 
 cation. The child and the youth were all 
 then taught to believe in the constant 
 presence and powerful influence of number- 
 less gods and goddesses for good or evil. 
 He wrote : " For instance : from the time 
 of birth till sixteen years of age, boy and 
 girl are taught to believe that they are 
 under the special protection of a female de- 
 ity fancifully called ' Mother/ During this 
 period various superstitious and idola- 
 trous acts are very frequently performed 
 before her image or representative, either 
 as thanksgivings for favors believed to have 
 
 59
 
 60 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 been received from her by them, or as meri- 
 torious acts in order to propitiate her kind 
 offices to preserve them in health or to cure 
 from sickness. When sixteen years old, a 
 singular ceremony is performed, whereby it 
 is indicated that they then pass out of the 
 special protection of ' Mother,' and come 
 under the care and control of gods and god- 
 desses in general." This writer's observa- 
 tions were made mainly at Foochow. Only 
 about two hundred miles down the coast, 
 at Swatow, I was trying to learn the Chi- 
 nese language from a middle-aged man who 
 was in the lowest rank of the literati. He 
 had passed the first examination for the 
 Civil Service, which was held at the fn 
 capital, Tiechiu (Chowchow) and had been 
 told that his papers were of a very high 
 grade of excellence. Naturally he expected 
 that the next examination, held at the pro- 
 vincial capital. Canton, would be equally 
 successful ; but to his amazement, he was 
 " plucked," and tliis happened several times. 
 "Why?" he asked; and most of his native 
 friends were prompt with their answer: 
 " Because you are a Christian ! " It was 
 true. Liu ITsiu Tsai had given up the wor- 
 ship of idols and tlie gods and goddesses of 
 China and had embraced Christianity, In 
 the early sixties of last century, that was
 
 EDUCATION 61 
 
 fatal for any Chinese who hoped to become 
 a mandarin. 
 
 What a contrast there is between condi- 
 tions of fifty years ago, and the fact that 
 recently the government of the Chinese Re- 
 public officially asked Christian people all 
 the world over to pray that the delibera- 
 tions of the Chinese legislators might be 
 guided by divine wisdom: the wisdom of 
 the Christian's one Supreme God. The con- 
 trast has just been emphasized by the fact 
 that the Chinese Government has notified 
 entire freedom for religious belief. 
 
 Possibly that appeal to the world-wide 
 Christians was, as cynics declared, a clever 
 piece of diplomacy. The very fact that 
 such a thing could have happened from any 
 motive w^hatever, shows that the line which 
 now divides the Chinese Republic from the 
 past history of the great Chinese Empire, 
 is a broad one indeed. The simile I have 
 just used is not apt. That whicli divides 
 the Republic from the Empire is not a line, 
 it is a chasm ; already so wide that it can 
 never be bridged, and will be ever widening. 
 In nothing is the gap so tremendous as be- 
 tween the old methods of education and the 
 ways the young are now taught and will 
 be hereafter. 
 
 In the religious communities of former
 
 62 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 times, Buddhist and Taoist, there were al- 
 ways provisions made for teaching boys 
 who contemplated the priesthood, how to 
 read and write a little, and sometimes this 
 was done even when the lads did not intend 
 to become priests. But there was precious 
 little education about that teaching. If I 
 were to teach my boy the letters of the 
 Greek alphabet so that he could read every 
 page of the Hellenic authors, I should have 
 very little right to say he understood what 
 he read, if I stopped there. So with the 
 Buddhist siitras and the Taoist texts. 
 Many priests could read the former, even 
 when they were written in Sanskrit, many 
 more could read both, if in Chinese ; but not 
 one in a hundred knew the meaning of that 
 which he was reading. 
 
 There was no such thing as a public 
 school in Old China, now and then some 
 specially good prefect or local official would 
 hire a young literary man, who had not re- 
 ceived a government appointment, to teach a 
 class of boys at the official residence, yainenj 
 but admission was always a matter of rank 
 and favoritism, and the instruction was 
 never anything practical : it was simply to 
 cram the boys' heads with the Five Classics 
 and the commentaries thereon by Confucius, 
 Mencius, and a thousand others whose one 
 delight it was to split hairs !
 
 EDUCATION 63 
 
 Our quaiTel with the old time and for- 
 mer education of China is one of character, 
 rather than of scope. Many people tell us 
 that prls and women were absolutely ne- 
 glected in this matter, but I think this is 
 somewhat of a mistake. There was noth- 
 ing so general in the education of girls as 
 there was amongst the boys whose fathers 
 were able to afford to send them to school. 
 For every village had its private school. 
 
 In one of my earliest walks — it was the 
 first Sunday after I settled down at Swatow 
 and there was no church service that I 
 could attend — I passed near a small vil- 
 lage. I heard a terrific noise of boys' 
 voices, of that I was sure; yet they did not 
 seem to be quarreling. Before I could put 
 my question into words, my companion, who 
 spoke Chinese well, answered the question 
 that was clearly in my face and said: 
 " That is a school ! " " Ah, it is recess time, 
 I suppose, and the lads are playing." 
 " Not at all," was the laughing response, 
 " they are studying their lessons diligently." 
 
 Afterwards I had a chance to visit a na- 
 tive school for boys, and I saw the lads 
 sitting on the floor mats, or on rough forms. 
 Eacli one was shouting out his lesson at the 
 top of his voice, to convince the teacher tliat 
 he was lionestly working hard. In front of 
 the master's desk, back towards the teacher.
 
 64 OUE NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 stood one boy wlio was reciting his lesson. 
 The lessons were always the same; a vol- 
 ume or two, or perhaps a page from the 
 idolized Classics — long or short according 
 to the attainments of the boy and his indi- 
 vidual capacity — and they were merely 
 learned by rote. There was no explanation 
 of the meaning of the hundreds of charac- 
 ters the boy memorized. Years afterwards 
 that would come. The boy was not even 
 learning to read, because it was possible 
 that the context might cause the sound or 
 intonation of a particular ideograph to 
 vary a little and thus completely alter the 
 meaning of the sentence. 
 
 Yet the rudimentary education was to 
 continue for ten years or more; then would 
 come from five to ten years of lectures on 
 the same Classics, with explanation of the 
 texts themselves, and commentaries in Chi- 
 nese. By the time the young man was from 
 twenty to twenty-five years of age, although 
 there was no age limit, he would be ready to 
 take his first competitive examination; and 
 if successful, to mount the first rung of the 
 ladder that might lead to the liighest honors 
 in the land. 
 
 It was a very beautiful and thoroughly 
 democratic system in principle; l)ut every 
 one knew that when tlie time came for the 
 " Budding Genius " to enter the examina-
 
 EDUCATION 65 
 
 tion liall from whence this " genius " might 
 emerge as one " Keady for Office," his 
 chances would be much improved if some- 
 body's palm were comfortably greased. 
 Nominally the papers were supposed to be 
 absolutely anonymous. Yet there were 
 hundreds of cases, where the examiners' 
 particular friends passed brilliantly — even 
 when they were known to be stupid — while 
 hard-working and bright students were 
 thrown out. 
 
 I know it is said that girls were terribly 
 neglected in educational matters in China 
 until a very few years ago; yet the records 
 of the country show that a great many 
 women and from all walks of life, were fam- 
 ous for their poems, epigrams, and other 
 forms of composition. The education which 
 was given to the women of China in former 
 times, was nothing comparable with what 
 they are able to get nowadays, yet it fitted 
 them to be of some assistance to their hus- 
 bands; and it is pleasing to note in Chinese 
 literature that a just appreciation of this 
 assistance is often given. 
 
 In 1834 the Rev. Cliarles Cxutzlaff, when 
 commenting upon the narrow scope of 
 Chinese education, said that there was prac- 
 tically no such thing as an original writer, 
 and that there had not been any of these 
 for centuries. Some of the essays which
 
 66 OUE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the successful candidates at the literary ex- 
 aminations had sent in, had been printed 
 and those were the nearest approach to 
 what may be called new publications. Yet 
 it would have been a mistake to call them 
 " new " in material or in treatment, for they 
 contained nothing but what millions of 
 similar scholars had written in precisely 
 the same circumstances for many centuries. 
 
 Still, it was for ability to write these 
 classical essays that officials were appointed 
 to command armies and ships of war, with- 
 out having received any more professional 
 education than training in the use of the 
 bow and perhaps how to ride a horse. 
 
 What a change has come over China with- 
 in little more than ten years. The premoni- 
 tory symptoms of that change were to be 
 noticed a few years before the close of the 
 nineteenth century. Indeed, it may truth- 
 fully be said that the most important lesson 
 which the war between China and Japan in 
 1894 and 1895 tauglit the former, was that 
 a radical change must be made in every way, 
 if China was not to be destroyed completely, 
 or at any rate put into a position of subor- 
 dination to her former pupil and imitator, 
 Japan. The lesson was taken to heart by 
 some — only a few at first — but that les- 
 son was confirmed and its teachinrjrs were
 
 EDUCATION 67 
 
 firmly driven home by the result of the 
 Eusso-Japanese war. 
 
 Whether Japan was absolutely victorious 
 in that enterprise or not, does not matter; 
 her temerity in facing such a foe, her 
 prowess in the field, and the seeming suc- 
 cess, inspired the Chinese officials and the 
 people of the eastern provinces most tre- 
 mendously. Then was the beginning of the 
 new movement, which eventually culminated 
 in the birth of the Republic of China. 
 
 In two years time, there has been accom- 
 plished in China that which the broadest- 
 minded native of that country fifty years 
 ago would have declared impossible. The 
 old time examinations were done away with 
 forever, and instead of meaningless exposi- 
 tions of what the sages in dim antiquity 
 had said, and what later scholars had done 
 to expound the sages' teachings; the candi- 
 dates were called upon to write theses on 
 subjects which might easily have been taken 
 from the examination papers prepared by 
 a professor in one of our own institutions 
 of learning. 
 
 Education is no longer a matter of hap- 
 hazard that was left to the incompetent ped- 
 agogue in village or town ; and at the best 
 that which was supplied by some hind- 
 hearted official. The jroverument has
 
 68 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 taken charge of general education, and the 
 Minister of Public Instruction is a man 
 who conceives his duty to be to give the 
 Chinese people, irrespective of sex or posi- 
 tion, as nearly the same advantages as the 
 West offers, due consideration being had 
 to all the circumstances. 
 
 From kindergartens to post-graduate 
 courses at the Peking University, the 
 scheme of education is as comprehensive as 
 possible. It is the desire of the foremost 
 men in the Republic, to have at least one 
 university in each of the eigliteen provinces 
 of China proper. In the outlying possess- 
 ions, the highest grades of educational in- 
 stitutions are to be provided as circum- 
 stances permit and the demand therefor 
 seems urgent. At the other end of the scale 
 there is to be common school education 
 provided for children and youths every- 
 where. 
 
 There shall never again be any reason 
 to say that the girls of China are at a dis- 
 advantage when contrasted with their 
 brothers. Technical education is to be 
 given as conspicuous a place as means per- 
 mit. In this phase of education a great 
 deal remains to be done; but seemingly 
 there is no need for telling such men as Dr. 
 Sun Yat-sen and tens of thousands who are 
 like him in kind if they do differ more or
 
 EDUCATION 69 
 
 less in degree, that it is in this technical 
 education rather than in the purely literary 
 field the fateful future of China lies. 
 
 Many j-ears ago, the younger attaches of 
 the Chinese Legation at Washington were, 
 very plain-spoken in saying that their own 
 people must liave the control in building, 
 equipping, maintaining, and operating the 
 railways of China. Circumstances have 
 made it impossible for them to attain their 
 desire fully ; and probably it is well — so 
 long as the money for railways and so many 
 other enterprises must come from abroad 
 — that those who supply the pecuniary 
 means sliould have the controlling voice in 
 its expenditure. Yet in 1885 I knew some 
 young Chinese engineers who were as com- 
 petent to survey and build a railway as is 
 any graduate of the best technical school in 
 the United States. 
 
 Their weak point still is their inability 
 to control properly the operating expenses; 
 social lines are so curiously drawn in China 
 tliat even under the new rule, it is exceed- 
 ingly difficult to make a subordinate under- 
 stand that he must obey tlie man wlio is 
 above him, and who may possibly come of a 
 family that tlie subordinate knows to have 
 a much more diminutive ancestral tree than 
 his own. 
 
 This seeminglv anomalous state of affairs
 
 70 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 is just one of the proofs that there has al- 
 ways been a strong strain of democracy in 
 the Chinese race. They seemed to stand 
 in abject terror of a mandarin. As his lord- 
 ship passed through the streets of the town, 
 his lictors used their whips and brushes to 
 clear a way, and the populace fell back, or 
 went down on their knees in the dust, as 
 though a vicegerent of the eternal gods was 
 appearing to them. But when the time 
 came to obey the mandate of his lordship, 
 and do something which infringed upon a 
 community right, there was none of that 
 seeming servility. The same spirit until it 
 has been properly controlled is going to be 
 an awkward obstacle in the pathway of 
 material development. 
 
 The very fact of the Protestant Christian 
 missionaries finding in the outset of their 
 enterprise, that the key which most prompt- 
 ly and effectively opened the doors of the 
 Chinese, was that which was held in the 
 hand of the missionary physician, is going 
 to continue to be a valuable asset. The 
 Chinese people themselves declare that such 
 physicians did more at first than the evan- 
 gelists; and I do not believe that any con- 
 scientious missionary will be angry if I say 
 that their influence in a comparative degree 
 has been abiding. 
 
 It was the western physician wlio began
 
 EDUCATION 71 
 
 a work that is now being taken up by all 
 classes in China. Medical schools, hospi- 
 tals, infirmaries, maternity and nursing 
 homes, all forms of this glorious healing art, 
 are being established as rapidly as possible, 
 and the Ohinese themselves are displaying 
 a willingness to put away the abominable 
 methods of their old-time "Doctors" (the 
 pen almost refuses to write the word) and 
 put themselves into the hands of the modern 
 practitioner, be the doctor a native or a 
 foreigner, and — most wonderful of all — 
 whether the doctor be a man or a woman ! 
 
 Could the spirit of Confucius walk 
 through eastern China to-day and see equal- 
 ity in all educational matters as well as in 
 the professions for women, girls, men, and 
 boys: could it know that modern surgery 
 is practised and even taught by the Chinese 
 themselves, what would happen? Because 
 it was but a short time ago that amputation 
 and all kindred surgery were considered 
 absolutely impious.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 
 
 THE " Home " must have its basis in 
 marriage, and to that important epi- 
 sode in human life attention is to be given 
 first. Marriage is a matter of such tre- 
 mendous importance in China that the 
 parties who are to be united in wedlock are 
 permitted to have nothing whatever to say 
 about choice, mating, or anything else until 
 after the wedding is an accomplished fact; 
 so far as the engagement and simple cere- 
 mony are concerned. Of course, I am 
 speaking now rather of the China that was, 
 than the China that is; yet I doubt very 
 much if the radical changes which have 
 come in so many institutions with startling 
 rapidity during the last two years, have 
 very much influence upon betrothal and 
 marriage. It may be true in China, as it 
 actually is in Japan, that young men and 
 women who have been educated abroad or 
 in the liberal mission schools of their own 
 land, and who have all their lives been 
 brought up in an atmosphere of a " western " 
 community, are taking these matters into 
 their own hands.
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 73 
 
 The main reason for marriage in China 
 was, and I should not like to say it is 
 not so now, to preserve the continuity of 
 the family line. But a daughter cannot do 
 this for their own family, because to the Chi- 
 nese mind the term " ancestral line " meant 
 simply and absolutely, the continuity of 
 father and son without any consideration 
 being given to mother and daughter. 
 
 It was imperatively necessary that a man 
 should have a son who will perform the 
 pious rites before the ancestral tablets or 
 at the family tombs. Hence, the primary 
 reason for marriage and the creation of a 
 home. The attitude which Christian mis- 
 sionaries should take towards this subject 
 of ancestral worship has been one of the 
 most diflQcult problems with which they 
 have been brought face to face. I fear it 
 has not yet been satisfactorily settled ; but 
 there are cheering evidences that with the 
 spread of Christianity, the matter may 
 gradually lose its importance and be al- 
 lowed to pass into " innocuous desuetude." 
 
 Say what we like, it was a form of wor- 
 ship and the prayers which a devout Chinese 
 made before the ancestral tablets in his own 
 home, or at the graves of his fathers, were 
 supposed to be heard by the departed an- 
 cestors' spirits, who had power to grant or 
 refuse. The assertion that the seemiuo;
 
 74 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 worship was in reality nothing more than 
 a mark of respect entirely comparable with 
 the act of a good American citizen in rais- 
 ing his hat as he stands before the tomb of 
 George Washington, or by the grave of his 
 own father, was — to express it mildly — 
 specious. 
 
 There was an old proverb in China, 
 " Without a go-between, a betrothal cannot 
 be effected." So the parents of a young 
 man who had reached marriageable age or 
 of a daughter who was fitted to become a 
 wife, employed a go-between, who either 
 made a selection himself and reported his 
 choice to the parents who employed him, or 
 acted on instructions given by his patrons 
 and sounded the parents of the girl or youth 
 who had been selected as a suitable part- 
 ner. 
 
 It was almost always the young man's 
 parents who commenced such negotiations. 
 The go-between was given a huge piece of 
 red paper (that is to say the formal Chinese 
 visiting card!) on which were written the 
 ancestral name of the family and full in- 
 formation as to the date of the young man's 
 birth; further information might be im- 
 parted through the go-between. 
 
 If the girl's parents listened to the go- 
 between, they then made inquiries about the 
 family of the young man. These being
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 75 
 
 satisfactory, it was most important to con- 
 sult a Fiuig-sui Siensnng, who, making use 
 of the eight trigrams, decided whether or 
 not the betrothal would be proper and aus- 
 picious. Needless to say, the nature of 
 this decision was easily influenced by the 
 size of the fee given the " doctor." It has 
 not been an unheard-of thing for a girl who 
 had some other young man in the corner of 
 her eye, to send the " doctor " a bigger fee 
 than her parents had furnished, with an in- 
 timation that it would be well to declare 
 against the proposed engagement. 
 
 After the go-between had presented the 
 card and it had been favorably received, 
 three days were given to investigation. 
 There were innumerable bad omens which 
 might cause instantaneous breaking off of 
 these negotiations: for example, the acci- 
 dental destruction of an earthenware bowl, 
 tlie loss of something valuable, or myste- 
 rious illness. 
 
 There was no civil or religious ceremony 
 to effect a marriage. The bride went to 
 the groom's home in a special kind of closed 
 sedan chair, or in a gorgeous palanquin 
 borne high on the shoulders of many coolies. 
 and ^^■as formally received by him. It 
 should be noted that every effort was made 
 to liave the wedding procession as conspic- 
 uous as possible. There was a band of
 
 76 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 music, often some firecrackers, and a noisy 
 crowd; the size of the last mentioned being 
 measured by the ability of the bride's father 
 to distribute largesse! They sat for a few 
 minutes on the edge of the bridal bed in the 
 presence of the groom's parents and the go- 
 between; then they went before the ances- 
 tral tablets and w^orshiped the groom's an- 
 cestors; thence they proceeded to the 
 banquet hall, the bride's head being covered 
 with a veil or a peculiar headdress, where 
 they exchanged small cups of samshu (a 
 liquor distilled from rice). Finally they 
 partook together of their wedding dinner, 
 being attended by the women servants of the 
 household or some who were specially em- 
 ployed for the occasion. That consummated 
 the marriage as a ceremony ; then the girl's 
 name was struck off the register at her 
 father's house, and added to that of her 
 father-in-law, and that was all. 
 
 Stories connected with betrothal and mar- 
 riage customs are always interesting, and 
 that is my justification for including one 
 here. A betrothed couple in China were very 
 often declared " to have had their feet tied 
 together," the act of the gods being implied. 
 The story which explains this allusion is as 
 follows : In the time of the T'ang dynasty, 
 Ui-ko was once a guest in the city of Sung. 
 He observed an old man reading a book bv
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 77 
 
 the light of the moon, who addressed him 
 thus : " This is the register of the engage- 
 ments in marriage for all the places under 
 the heavens." He also said to him : " In 
 my pocket I have red cords with which I 
 tie together the feet of those who are to 
 become husband and wife. When this cord 
 has been tied, though the parties are of un- 
 friendly families, or of different nations 
 even, it is impossible to change their des- 
 tiny. Your future wife," continued the old 
 man, " is the child of the old woman who 
 sells vegetables in yonder shop towards the 
 north." In a few days Ui-ko went to see 
 her, and found the old woman had in her 
 arms a girl about a year old, who was ex- 
 ceedingly ugl3\ He hired a man, who went 
 and (as he supposed) killed the girl. 
 Fourteen years afterwards, in the country 
 of Siong-chiu, was a prefect whose family 
 name was Mo, surnamed Tai, who gave Ui- 
 ko in marriage a girl who, he affirmed, was 
 liis own daughter. She was very beautiful, 
 but over one eyebrow she always wore an 
 artificial flower. Ui-ko constantly asked 
 her why she wore the flower and at length 
 she said, " I am the daughter of the pre- 
 fect's brother. ]My father died in the city 
 of Sung when I was but an infant. ]\Iy 
 nurse was an old woman who sold vege- 
 tables. One dav she took me with her out
 
 78 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 into the streets, when a robber struck me. 
 The scar of the wound is still on my eye- 
 brow." 
 
 The conviction of the Chinese that Fate 
 or Heaven decides who are to become hus- 
 band and wife, is quite as strange and as 
 convincing as is our own declaration, 
 " matches are made in heaven." If red 
 cords or threads are not literally used to 
 tie their feet together, the cups with which 
 a couple pledge each other are not unfre- 
 quently so united; the cords being taken 
 from the wedding gifts, which are invariably 
 tied up with such string. Some of those 
 same red cords are braided temporarily into 
 the groom's queue, while others are worked 
 into the embroidered design of the bride's 
 wedding shoes. 
 
 Another very curious thing about the old- 
 time marriage ceremony, if we may call it 
 so, was the conspicuousness of big needles. 
 The theory was that the thread could not 
 properly be used without a needle and if it 
 could not be used how were the two young 
 people to be drawn together? 
 
 Bearing in mind the primary reason for 
 which the mythological ancestor of the 
 Chinese instituted the right of marriage, 
 which was that a son might carry on the an- 
 cestral line, it was sufficient reason from 
 their point of view to justify polygamy.
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 79 
 
 Therefore if the " Real Wife " had no son to 
 perform the required sacrifices and offer the 
 necessary prayers to the father's shades, and 
 through that father to all the line of male 
 ancestors until goodness knows how far 
 back, it was permitted to take a secondary 
 wife or concubine. 
 
 But in her case there was none of the 
 ceremony that has been recounted when the 
 young people were truly married. Yet 
 even to-day every Chinese man likes to 
 have a number of sons of his own, even if 
 the ancestral worship is strictly the prerog- 
 ative of the eldest. To secure a lot of sons 
 is probably sufficient to explain why it is 
 that nearl}' every man in China, Avithout ex- 
 ception almost, is married and pretty 
 nearly every woman, too. To justify the 
 desire for many sons is an accepted excuse 
 for concubinage. 
 
 It must be borne in mind that there is no 
 disgrace to this concubinage, any more than 
 there is supposed to be nothing degrading 
 about the plural wives " sealed " to a Mor- 
 mon. In China as a matter of fact, with 
 the exception of the sentimental or reli- 
 gious dignity of tlie eldest son, all the boys 
 in a family are of absolutely equal rank 
 and their legal status is the same, if there 
 is some difference between them in the mat- 
 ter of inheritance due to primogeniture.
 
 80 ouE neighbors: the chi:n^ese 
 
 The obligations of ancestor worship neces- 
 sitate the holding of the family real property 
 in one hand, and therefore to that extent 
 the eldest son is superior to his brothers. 
 
 Now, whether the young man receives his 
 bride into his father's " home '' — as is usu- 
 ally the case — or into one which he purposes 
 setting up for himself, she is sure to have a 
 dreary time for a while. Her mother-in- 
 law has the right, confirmed by immemorial 
 precedence, to make the young bride a 
 slave, if the older woman is so minded ; and 
 it is not to be wondered at that Chinese 
 poets and story writers so often represent 
 the forlorn creature passing her days in 
 tears which overflow from a homesick heart. 
 
 Because, while we have heard too many 
 true tales about female infanticide in 
 China, yet when the baby girl has been per- 
 mitted to grow up, she certainly has a 
 happy time so long as she remains in the 
 " home " of her own parents. Father, 
 mother, and brothers, treat her as their little 
 princess, and if — because of their thin 
 family purse — she has to labor, as a rule 
 her share of the task is small when com- 
 pared with that of her brothers. 
 
 Naturally then in the new home, the 
 bride is likely to be unhappy. Etiquette 
 and inflexible " old custom," the bugbear of 
 China, forbid her husband showing her any
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 81 
 
 of the pleasing gallantries and attentions 
 that are gladly given in America and Eu- 
 rope, and are naturally expected in our part 
 of the world. It is no part of the father-in- 
 law's duty to treat the new daughter as he 
 undoubtedly had borne himself towards his 
 own girls. The honeymoon in China is 
 inevitably a forlorn time for the bride, and 
 there is nothing about it which the groom 
 himself recalls with any special pleasure. 
 
 When the two young people become ac- 
 quainted then interest often ripens into the 
 sincerest affection ; something that may 
 properly be dignified by the name of " love." 
 There are innumerable instances mentioned 
 in history and in lighter literature of the 
 devotion shown by a woman for her hus- 
 band, and of her ability to render him 
 material assistance in many ways; and on 
 the other hand there are an equal number 
 of pleasing proofs that the Chinese man has 
 for his wife and children as sincere an af- 
 fection as is to be found in any part of the 
 world. 
 
 If the first child is a boy, the mother's 
 position is changed completely. She may 
 now, in a measure, lord it over her mother- 
 in-law, wlio certainly will no longer dare to 
 make a drudge of her daughter-in-law. 
 Amongst tlie Chinese there is naturally, 
 when we think of their ideas as to the im-
 
 82 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 portance of preserving the ancestral line, 
 a strong preference for at least one boy, or 
 more of them. But when the ancestral wor- 
 ship has been suflSciently assured, and if the 
 circumstances of the family are fairly good, 
 then there is a desire for a girl. 
 
 With the coming of the first child, whether 
 it be a boy or a girl, we may say that family 
 life has now begun; and it is often as 
 happy an one as is that of the Japanese, 
 and in a previous volume of this series it 
 has been shown that such life amongst our 
 Japanese neighbors is as happy as is to be 
 found in any part of the world. 
 
 The Chinese dwelling varies in size and 
 in certain aspects just as much as do our 
 own. There is little variation in the styles 
 of architecture, and the wealthy men were 
 scrupulously careful to shut themselves in 
 behind high walls so that no strangers could 
 look into the privacy of their home life. 
 Conservative as the Chinese have forever 
 been in most ways; yet some of them dis- 
 play a surprising imitativeness in certain 
 matters. The description of a wealthy mer- 
 chant's house at Canton, or that of a suc- 
 cessful scholar in any part of the country, 
 or that of an official, or that of a villa in 
 some picturesque spot or on the shores of 
 a lake of great natural beauty, would an- 
 swer for the same character of abode in the
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 83 
 
 extreme nortli — a reasonable concession to 
 Divine Meteorologjy being made. 
 
 There would be nothing for the outsider 
 to see except the high wall made of sun- 
 dried bricks; the tiled roofs of the build- 
 ings, for size and importance of the resi- 
 dence is measured by the number of these 
 rather than by the number of stories; be- 
 cause even the multimillionaires (and there 
 were and are a goodly number of these in 
 China) rarely goes up more than one flight 
 of steps. 
 
 If riches increase and the family develops 
 in children and grandchildren, the house 
 spreads over more ground, and this necessity 
 gives the chance for added courtyards, 
 numerous miniature gardens, and all man- 
 ner of quaintness in internal arrangement, 
 attractive passages connecting the different 
 parts of the establishment, and other details 
 peculiar to the architecture of China. Is 
 not our Chinese neighbor to be envied in 
 tills? 
 
 I have always known that I was singu- 
 larly fortunate in going to China when I 
 was a lad, and especially so in that my 
 good teacher, working with receptive ears 
 and a fairly fluent tongue, speedily put me 
 in command of the vernacular. When some 
 of his loyal literary friends, those who 
 were brave enougli to refuse to ostracize
 
 84 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 him because of his defection in the matter 
 of religion, and who themselves had been 
 more successful in their careers than he; 
 and when several of the wealthy merchants 
 as well as some of the grand officials even, 
 like the Tau-tai (sub-prefect), learned that 
 I could speak " The Clear Language," they 
 often invited me to their homes. 
 
 When I accepted these invitations, and 
 I was always glad to do so, if possible, I 
 was treated by them with a freedom that 
 would not have been extended to their 
 native friends, because of the strong re- 
 straint caused by conventions. This pleas- 
 ing treatment my hosts were unwilling to 
 extend to any older foreigner. My mission- 
 ary friends often saw the Chinese at home; 
 but it was never until they had induced 
 at least some of the inmates to put away 
 their heathen worship and accept Chris- 
 tianity. Even in such cases there was al- 
 ways a certain restraint, at least so they 
 told me. 
 
 With me, however, there was apparently 
 no restraint at all. After the shyness of 
 the first call had worn off, — the girls were 
 just as free with me as they were with their 
 own brothers. The mother and all the 
 women folks went about the house just as 
 they would have done had I not been there. 
 My host made himself as informally com-
 
 HOME AND FAMILY LIFE 85 
 
 fortable as he liked; and this means a good 
 deal in a Chinese home, because the shoes 
 they wear are never very comfortable, and 
 as soon as a man can do so he puts them 
 off and goes about the house in slippers 
 or stocking-feet or barefooted. If the 
 weather is at all warm, he discards his outer 
 robes with a desire to be as negligee 
 as possible. 
 
 As for myself, when once in the family 
 living room and the invariable formalities 
 of speech and salutation had been ex- 
 changed, I roamed about at my own sweet 
 will, but was usually accompanied by some 
 of the younger members of the family, who 
 never seemed to get over their amazement 
 that " an outside barbarian " could con- 
 verse with them in the only language that 
 human beings ought to use. 
 
 I never detected the first trace of privacy 
 as we would use the word ; although I knew 
 that into the " women's quarters " it was 
 not seemly for me to go. That restriction 
 was put upon the older boys of the family 
 quite as much as it was upon any adult 
 male. I liave seen many a treasure of bric- 
 a-brac, many a bed of flowers hidden away 
 in the heart of a city; but I never saw a 
 truly comfortable room, measured by our 
 own standards, in a Chinese home ! I don't 
 believe tliere ever was one that would do-
 
 86 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 serve tlie name according to our opinions. 
 At Shanghai, Hongkong, Singapore, and 
 some other places where the Chinese are 
 brought constantly into association with for- 
 eigners and have taken to imitating the ways 
 of Europeans and Americans, in a measure 
 at least, there are dwelling houses in which 
 the natives have reception rooms and even 
 dining halls that are furnished in what is 
 called a European fashion. In some of 
 these there are easy chairs, sofas, and divans 
 so that the foreign visitors are made fairly 
 comfortable.
 
 CHArTER YII 
 
 OCCUPATIONS 
 
 THE first Europeans to make acquaint- 
 ance with our Chinese neighbors found 
 them to be a remarkably industrious 
 and intelligent people. John de Piano 
 Carpini, an early missionary of the Romish 
 Church, was at the Court of the Grand 
 Khan of Tartary in the years 1245 to 1247, 
 but he did not succeed in getting into China 
 proper. lie saw a number of Chinese at 
 the Mongol Court, however, and although 
 he called them heathen, as he was almost 
 compelled to do any who differed from him 
 in belief, yet he admitted that they were an 
 intelligent people, having a method of writ- 
 ing which was peculiarly their own. He 
 added, moreover, that they were kindly in 
 disposition, and in their way, fairly pol- 
 ished. Carpini declared that from what his 
 observation enabled him to determine, the 
 Chinese of his time were admirable crafts- 
 men in every art practised by man, and, he 
 said, " their betters are not to be found in 
 any part of the whole world." 
 
 A Franciscan friar, Rubruquis, went to 
 Asia some time after Carpini, and reached 
 
 87
 
 88 OUR neighbors; the Chinese 
 
 Cathay, or Cliina, which he affirmed was 
 the land of Ceres " with which we are made 
 familiar by the writings of the Latin poets 
 of the Augustan Age.'^ Kubruquis said 
 that the Cathayans, that is, the Chinese, 
 were small people in stature and one of 
 their marked peculiarities was to speak 
 through their noses; like practically all the 
 Mongols, their eyes were narrow. 
 
 He considered the Chinese to be first rate 
 workmen in every branch of industry and 
 art. He even went so far as to speak ap- 
 provingly of their thorough knowledge of 
 the virtues of all herbs, and he considered 
 that they had an admirable skill in diagnosis 
 by the pulse. I may very properly inter- 
 polate here that a much later visitor, the 
 famous Roman Catholic missionary Hue, 
 who traveled in China during the first half 
 of the nineteenth century, was also pleased 
 with the skill of the Chinese doctors. 
 
 Hue had the misfortune to break some of 
 his ribs, and before he came to a place 
 where he could secure medical assistance, 
 a considerable fever had developed. When 
 at last a physician and surgeon was found, 
 he first administered a cooling acid drink, 
 made with native vinegar, and not at all 
 unlike lemonade, but unsweetened. This, 
 with some decoctions of herbs, allayed the 
 fever sufficiently' to permit of attempting to
 
 OCCUPATIONS 89 
 
 reduce the fractured ribs. Then the doctor 
 bade his patient sit upright and suddenly 
 dashed some ice-cold water into Hue's face. 
 
 Naturally, of course, the patient gasped 
 for breath violently, and this action so 
 quickly and so greatly expanded the lungs 
 that the ribs were thrown back into place 
 and thereafter they promptly reunited. 
 
 Although we may be amused by this 
 crude, yet effective, surgery, yet we cannot 
 share the opinions of Rubruquis and Hue 
 that Chinese doctors were even entitled 
 to be considered true physicians and sur- 
 geons. 
 
 Rubruquis adds his testimony to show 
 that the Chinese were skilled in every art, 
 and were so far advanced in commercial 
 affairs as to use bank-notes for a circulating 
 medium. These were made " of pieces of 
 cotton paper about a palm in length and 
 breadth, upon which lines are printed re- 
 sembling the seals of Mangu Khan," who 
 was the third in succession from the famous 
 Genghis Khan. 
 
 The Polos, Nicolo, his brother Maffeo, and 
 Marco, son of the first named, visited Ca- 
 thay in the years 1275 to 1292 and were also 
 much impressed with the industrial and 
 commercial advance of the Chinese. That 
 which especially attracted their attention 
 was the use of bank-notes, which were not
 
 90 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 used in Europe for quite four centuries 
 after that time. 
 
 In the British Museum, London, there is 
 a Chinese bank-note of the fourteenth or 
 early fifteenth century. The paper is al- 
 most black. Marco Polo gives this explana- 
 tion of the color : " The Emperor makes 
 them [his subjects] take the bark of a cer- 
 tain tree, in fact of the Mulberry tree, the 
 leaves of which are the food of the silk- 
 worms — the trees being so numerous that 
 whole districts are full of them. What 
 they take is a certain fine white bast or 
 skin which lies between the wood of the tree 
 and the thick outer bark, and this they 
 make into something resembling sheets of 
 paper, but black." 
 
 It will thus be evident that the occupa- 
 tions of the Chinese have been numerous 
 and of a very varied nature ever since those 
 people were known to Europeans. It is un- 
 necessary to state that industry and di- 
 versity of occupation continue to be their 
 characteristics, while that the scope has 
 greatly extended within the past two or 
 three centuries is also a matter of common 
 knowledge. 
 
 There has been, however, marked de- 
 terioration in some of their finer arts within 
 less tlian a millennium. Pictorial art is now 
 not to be compared with what it was in the
 
 M 
 
 ,1/.V Street, Mukden
 
 OCCUPATIONS 91 
 
 time of the Ming dynasty (1368 to 1644 
 A. D.) and the earlier Sung dynasty (960 
 to 1279 A. D. ) , when the artists of Japan 
 sought wisdom and instruction in the studios 
 of Chinese artists. 
 
 The temptation to discuss the growth and 
 characteristics of Chinese graphic art must 
 be resisted, for even a cursory glance would 
 more than supply me with material for an 
 entire volume. Yet I cannot refrain from 
 saying that in this particular art the Jap- 
 anese, as scholars, have so far outstripped 
 their former teachers, that no critic would 
 think of comparing the ordinary pictures 
 from the Japanese studios with the best 
 from China during more than three cen- 
 turies. 
 
 Many of the peculiarly Chinese charac- 
 teristics of pictorial art have been forgot- 
 ten and it is not likely that efforts will be 
 made to revive them. It is sad, too, that the 
 best features of the keramic art have been 
 lost ; it is declared that the paste, glaze, 
 and decoration of the Ming dj'Uasty can- 
 not now be satisfactorily reproduced. 
 Tills may be true, and yet I am inclined to 
 doubt it. The pottery of that time was 
 something that would be quite as attractive 
 now as it ever was, could it be reproduced 
 in shape, material, design, and finish. I 
 rather think that there may come a demand
 
 92 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 which will stimulate the students of applied 
 chemistry to rediscover all that is neces- 
 sary to give us what is said to be a " lost 
 art." 
 
 My reason for this opinion is based, in a 
 measure, upon the following described inci- 
 dent. A few years ago there were gathered 
 round a luncheon table in Tokyo, a number 
 of art enthusiasts, connoisseurs and manu- 
 facturers, to do honor to a Western collec- 
 tor of world-wide fame, who was making 
 his first visit to Japan. His cabinets at 
 home were filled with specimens of the best 
 keramic art of Japan since the birth of the 
 Satsuma ware, in the last decade of the 
 eighteenth century ; as well as of the older, 
 although much less attractive wares of pre- 
 Satsuma times. 
 
 In the center of the table stood a tall vase 
 of apparently Chinese origin, of great an- 
 tiquity, and a wonderful sample of a " lost 
 art." Towards the end of the repast, when 
 satisfied appetites gave better opportunity 
 to discuss less material things than the good 
 ones of the table, a European of recognized 
 fame as an expert in keramics, remarked 
 that it was an awful pity such charming 
 shapes, such effective colors, and such 
 marvelous glaze, could no longer be pro- 
 duced. " For," said he, — " it is many cen- 
 turies since men lost the art of makins: such
 
 OCCUPATIONS 93 
 
 a treasure as that which ornaments our 
 host's table," and he pointed to the vase. 
 
 Then a manufacturer, whose masterpieces 
 have been the admiration of all who were 
 privileged to examine them, asked permis- 
 sion to look at the vase closely. The host 
 at once gave consent, although there was a 
 twinkle in his eyes, and he told the servant 
 to remove the flowers, empty the water, and 
 bring the dry vase back to the table. This 
 was done, and the manufacturer then turned 
 the vase upside down, looked towards his 
 host with a nod as of request, and received 
 a permissive nod in reply. He then drew 
 his pocket knife and chipped off a flake 
 from the bottom thus revealing his own 
 trade-mark ! 
 
 The vase, that represented " lost arts " 
 in paste, decoration, and glaze, had been 
 made by himself, or at least in his own 
 factory. I mention no names, but tlie story 
 can be verified; and this being so, I see no 
 reason why all the " lost " features of this 
 keramic industry might not be recovered. 
 If it were made possible to supply " Peach- 
 blow Vases," in every way equal to the ex- 
 quisite confections of the Ming potteries; 
 the owner of the pair that recently brought 
 £4000 at auction, miglit feel that he has a 
 cause for action in destroying the senti- 
 mental value of his treasure.
 
 94 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 But the occupations of our Chinese 
 neighbors must be considered in a more 
 practical way tlian has been done. Agri- 
 culture is so far in the lead that within the 
 eighteen provinces of China proper, all the 
 rest, if lumped together, would not equal 
 it in value. The Chinese are essentially 
 a farming class and this industry is still 
 the one upon which they live. The Man- 
 chus, the Mongolians, the Tibetans, and the 
 Mahometans of Dzungaria and Turkestan, 
 may be herdsmen and shepherds (very in- 
 cidentally agriculturalists), but the impor- 
 tance of their occupations shrinks to almost 
 nothing when compared with that of the 
 Chinese farmer. 
 
 One could easily fill a large volume with 
 an account of all the phases of agriculture. 
 Probably the highest place would be given 
 to silk culture because of its aesthetic at- 
 tractiveness and its great money value. 
 Tea, too, would rank very high, even if most 
 Europeans and Americans have turned from 
 Chinese teas to those of India and Japan, 
 for so long as the hundreds of millions of 
 the Chinese continue to use tea, and the 
 many millions of Russians do the same, 
 there cannot be very serious diminution of 
 the value of this industry. 
 
 Let us hope that the Chinese certainly 
 will not speedily change their common
 
 OCCUPATIONS 95 
 
 beverage from tea to cold water. There are 
 so many diseases which contaminated water 
 spreads easily, that cholera and other fatal 
 complaints would work even greater havoc 
 among the people who hardly know what 
 pure drinking water is. As water must 
 be actually boiling properly to draw tea, at 
 least some of the danger is removed. 
 
 All along the coast and in the inland 
 Avaters, the fisherman in China follows an 
 occupation that is very little behind in im- 
 portance, that of his brothers in Japan. 
 " Besides all these inner-water craft, there 
 are the sea-going fishing smacks, and trawl- 
 ers and numerous fishing-junks of one sort 
 or another, which supph' the enormous 
 market for fish in China, dead and alive, 
 salt and fresh, with such a variety that if 
 one ate everything that comes out of the 
 sea, as the Chinese do, there would be a new 
 kind of fish for every day in the year. For 
 they range from the baby oyster to the 
 shark or dog-fish, from the toothsome, semi- 
 translucent white-rice fish to the green- 
 boned (jasupa* 
 
 The commercial and industrial pursuits 
 of our Chinese neighbors open a subject that 
 is nearly inexhaustible. If there were 
 bank-notes in circulation more than four 
 hundred years before such things were 
 
 *Eall, J. Dyer, The Chinese at Tlome.
 
 96 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 known in Europe, there must have been 
 bankers or money-changers to use them ; and 
 there must have been merchants who found 
 these convenient accessories to commerce 
 and trade useful, else they would hardly 
 have been in general circulation. Hence, it 
 is correct to assume that the Chinese were 
 merchants and tradesmen, while yet Europe 
 was utterly ignorant of anything approach- 
 ing even rude barter. 
 
 Markets — in the broad, proper sense of 
 the word — were an institution in China so 
 long ago that record of their beginning is 
 either lost or it never was noted. Not only 
 is this true precisely of China proper; but 
 it is likewise true in a general way of the 
 outlying possessions of the Republic. 
 
 One thing that the Chinese merchant 
 learned long ago, and learned his lesson 
 well, is that it pays to be honest. He is 
 just as fond of dollars as any human being 
 and he probably would not hesitate any 
 more than the trickiest of his Yankee neigh- 
 bors to get ten for one whenever he could 
 do so. But if this getting ten for one to- 
 day means the loss of trade that would 
 bring two for one for twenty years, he is 
 shrewd enough to prefer the continued day 
 of small things. 
 
 As toy-makers and workers in all manner 
 of pretty little things, the Chinese artizans
 
 OCCUPATIONS 97 
 
 are equal to any in the world. As gold 
 and silversmiths, too, they are past masters. 
 These latter are, however, about the most 
 unreliable and tricky of the Chinese. Yet 
 as imitators they are without peers. What- 
 ever is put into their hands will be copied 
 as to appearance with a faithfulness that 
 all too often deceives the original owner. 
 For there have been many instances of a for- 
 eigner entrusting to an ivory-carver or sil- 
 versmith or some other craftsman, an arti- 
 cle to be copied, and long after finding that 
 the one returned to him as the original was 
 itself a copy, the wily workman having kept 
 for himself the more valuable original. 
 
 Occupations! there is no occupation 
 known to man that does not now find its 
 representative amongst our Chinese neigh- 
 bors. But there are many occupations 
 which were either entirely peculiar to 
 China, or so very different from kindred 
 occupations in America and Europe as to 
 make them seem to be unique. Take, for 
 example, the barbers. Until the passing of 
 the Manchus and with them the shaved 
 head and long queue of the men, the Chi- 
 nese barbers were institutions in every way 
 peculiar unto themselves. 
 
 It lias never been clear to me just what 
 was the legal status of that queue. Some 
 writers declare that the Mancliu conquerors
 
 98 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of China insisted upon their newly -acquired 
 subjects conforming to a fashion that was 
 known to be peculiarly Manchu; and that 
 the seventeenth century conquerors com- 
 pelled the Chinese to shave their heads, all 
 but a round patch at the crown and to braid 
 the hair which was allowed to grow, into a 
 long pigtail. It was considered a mark of 
 subjugation, and failure to conform to the 
 order was cause enough for the non-wearer 
 to lose his head. 
 
 Other authorities declare that it never 
 was made absolutely compulsory, but the 
 politic Chinese soon saw the wisdom of 
 paying their conquerors the sincere flattery 
 of imitation. I have never seen an edict 
 compelling the Chinese to adopt the peculiar 
 style of hair-dressing. 
 
 But to return to the barbers. They 
 were usually peripatetic ; that is they rarely 
 had a shop — for myself I must say I never 
 saw such a fixed establishment. 
 
 Often the barber had his regular custo- 
 mers to whose homes he went daily, or as 
 often as he was required to do so. He car- 
 ried two nests of drawers slung at the ends 
 of his carrying-pole, which he bore on one 
 shoulder. In the drawers were the imple- 
 ments of his trade; but there were besides 
 lancets (if that name may be applied to the
 
 OCCUPATIONS 99 
 
 knives which the barber used to let blood) 
 and various nostrums which he was con- 
 tinually tryiuf^ to persuade his customers 
 to buy. In these respects the Chinese bar- 
 ber was not altogether unlike his European 
 congener of a very short time ago, who was, 
 as we all know, a combination of barber 
 and chirurgeon. 
 
 One of the barber's boxes was the right 
 height for a seat — if he chanced to find 
 a customer in the street. Then took place, 
 al fresco^ the process of unbraiding the 
 queue, shaving the head, probing the ears 
 and nose, and if there were hairs, to cut 
 them out with a peculiarly shaped, narrow 
 razor. The victim's eyes, too, were often 
 " cleansed " by the barber, who turned the 
 lids inside out and wiped them with a brush 
 or a tuft of cotton which was not infallibly 
 treated antiseptically after each operation. 
 Small wonder that diseases of the eye were 
 so common as they used to be in China, and 
 are even now, comparatively. 
 
 Tlie shaving of the man in the public 
 streets aroused no curiosity whatever; the 
 passers-by did not stop for an instant, and 
 even a woman would occasionally call upon 
 tlie barber in the broad liighway (no, nar- 
 row, for " broad "' streets were unknown in 
 the tru(^ Chinese^ city), to hav(^ lier face
 
 100 ouK neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 shaved and her ears, nose, and eyes attended 
 to. The itinerant barber will probably dis- 
 appear before long. 
 
 Space does not permit of a lengthy ac- 
 count of the Chinese sedan-chair coolies. 
 They were, to be sure, not altogether unlike 
 similar porters in Europe and even in 
 America a century or so ago; but their oc- 
 cupation was conducted in a somewhat dif- 
 ferent manner. Nor can I dwell at length 
 upon the coffin-makers. All that I can do 
 is to say that this occupation was a most 
 important one; because very often a man 
 bought his coffin years before he had actual 
 use for it, and he gave careful attention 
 to the making of this, his last bed, and was 
 not in the least superstitious about taking 
 it to his home, however much he may have 
 dreaded bad luck in other ways. Our 
 Chinese neighbors, in many of their occupa- 
 tions were certainly a very peculiar people; 
 but I imagine that with the general turning 
 towards the ways of the rest of the world, 
 many of those peculiar customs, trades, oc- 
 cupations, and professions, will become as 
 commonplace as they are in every other 
 quarter of the globe.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 
 
 IF we give place to the ladies, as gal- 
 lantry commands and as consideration 
 makes agreeable, it has to be admitted that 
 in former times the circle of a Chinese 
 grown-up woman's life was not measured 
 by a very long radius. If she belonged to 
 the poorer classes, her life as a woman be- 
 gan when she married and went to her hus- 
 band's home. Here she became at once the 
 slave of her parents-in-law and a household 
 drudge in every way. 
 
 About her only pleasure was the occa- 
 sional or definite visit to the temple with 
 which her husband's family affiliated. 
 Tliis might be once a moon or, in exceptional 
 cases, twice a moon. I use the word 
 " moon " instead of " month," because the 
 subdivision of the year was measured by 
 the waxing and waning of the moon, and 
 those periods were called distinctly 
 " moons." The first day was that of the 
 new moon, the fifteenth — or ver^^ near it 
 ■ — was the day of the full moon, and these 
 were the times usually chosen for those 
 
 101
 
 102 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 temple dissipations that were often the 
 only pleasure a poor woman knew. 
 
 I do not mean to say that the maternal 
 instinct — as strong with the Chinese 
 woman as with any of her sisters the world 
 over — did not often find a source of pleas- 
 ure, even in a hovel, from taking care of the 
 little ones and watching them grow up to 
 boyhood and girlhood. But poverty in 
 China had an intenseness which very few 
 of our people know ; and " cares and sor- 
 rows and childbirth's pains " meant more to 
 a poor Chinese woman than it did to most 
 of her Western sisters. 
 
 It was usually considered proper for a 
 wife to accompany her husband on the an- 
 nual or semi-annual visit to the graves of 
 his ancestors. That is, if grinding poverty 
 did not compel the man to neglect this duty 
 which was considered almost sacred. The 
 importance of this ceremony will readily be 
 understood if my readers can only put 
 themselves for a moment into the position 
 of the Chinese Avho were taught to believe 
 that the worship of ancestors and attention 
 to their mmics in every way, was the only 
 chief spiritual duty of man. 
 
 Visits to the family tombs may be made 
 at any time and are quite as appropriate as 
 our own visits to the special comers of the 
 cemetery that are dear to us, and the plac-
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 103 
 
 ing of fresh flowers upon the graves of those 
 whom we have loved. But in China the 
 great occasion for these visits was one hun- 
 dred and six days after the winter solstice, 
 during the period that was called tsing- 
 ming in the old or Lunar calendar. If the 
 ceremony is kept up now that the Gre- 
 gorian calendar has supplanted the Lunar, 
 this ceremony will take place somewhere 
 about the 7th of April. 
 
 In the southern province of Kwan-tung, 
 Canton the capital, it was called pai slum, 
 or " worshiping on the hills." The gen- 
 eral name for the festival was siu fan ti, 
 or " sweeping the graves." In any lo- 
 cality, while the general name was under- 
 stood, there was pretty sure to be a special, 
 local name, similar to that used by the peo- 
 ple of Kwan-tung. The Cantonese name 
 was very appropriate, because the first im- 
 portant requirement in the matter of fix- 
 ing tlie situation of a grave, was to get it on 
 a hillside so that the fung-shiii should be 
 good. 
 
 An ideal Chinese grave was cut into the 
 face of a gradually sloping hill, which was 
 dug away in front of the actual grave so 
 as to leave a small amphitlioater shaped 
 very like the Greek letter Omega, the ends 
 of the horseslioe-like structure usually end- 
 ing in a small pilaster, whicli might be used
 
 104 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 as a stand for a vase of flowers, or the 
 figures of the Dogs of Fuh, " Buddha's 
 Dogs," who were the special guardians of 
 graves. 
 
 The rounding sides of the amphitheater 
 rose gradually to the middle of the tomb's 
 side walls; and here, in the face of the hill, 
 is the tombstone, bearing the posthumous 
 name of the dead person — for the departed 
 is not to be spoken of or thought of by his 
 name during life, and a priest or a geoman- 
 cer must select an appropriate and lucky 
 one to be placed on the tombstone and upon 
 the ancestral tablets. 
 
 Immediately in front of the tombstone 
 stands a stone slab, supported on four feet 
 or rough stones; and on this is placed the 
 tray which contains the articles for sacri- 
 fice, the samshii for libations, candles, 
 paper, and incense. At the sin fan ti the 
 grave was repaired, the floor of the amphi- 
 theater swept, the dead leaves and litter 
 cleared away from the surrounding land, 
 and at the close of the service three pieces 
 of turf were placed at the front and back, 
 under which or into which by means of small 
 sticks, long strips of red and white paper 
 were placed. These served to indicate that 
 the proper rites had been performed, be- 
 cause sometimes, if a grave stood neglected
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 105 
 
 for three years, the ground might be plowed 
 over and the land resold. 
 
 In addition to the offering at the grave 
 itself, the worshipers came provided with 
 food and drink sufficient to permit of their 
 picnicking. After the food and samshu had 
 stood for a little while on the stone tablet, 
 it was assumed that the spirits of the de- 
 ceased had partaken of all they needed, and 
 the material residuum was added to the 
 mourners' feast. Such occasions as this 
 often gave a Chinese woman in former times 
 one of her very few pleasures in the way of 
 recreation. But she took no part in the 
 worship. 
 
 I have no doubt the Chinese women used 
 to get some pleasure from visiting their 
 friends and gossiping with them in the 
 privacy of the women's apartments. At 
 any rate, their own writers give them credit 
 for being, in this respect, very much like 
 others of their sex in all countries. One 
 conspicuous effect of the reorganization of 
 China has been the coming out of women, 
 botli old and young, from the privacy which 
 was formerly forced upon them. It is not 
 altogether pleasing to tlieir fellow country- 
 men, nor to their friends in other lands 
 that some of the demonstrations that have 
 accompanied this emancipation have been
 
 106 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of a vigorous, rather militent, kind that is 
 disagreeably in contrast with the reputed 
 modesty of the Chinese woman. 
 
 At such places as Shanghai, Hongkong, 
 and Singapore, where Chinese merchants 
 and others, who can afford to do so, have 
 taken to carriage driving very kindly, one 
 would see every afternoon at the customary 
 time for taking an airing in this manner, 
 handsome carriages in which were seated 
 the man himself, his wife, and sometimes 
 their children. One rather amusing feature 
 of this diversion is that not infrequently, 
 the coachman will be a European done up 
 in appropriate livery, and seeming to think 
 there is nothing degrading in his being the 
 servant of a Chinese master. This rather 
 anomalous spectacle is not to be witnessed 
 at other places, where " foreign-fashions " 
 have not become popular. The motor-car 
 is rapidly supplanting the horse-carriage, 
 yet as likely as not the chauffeur will be a 
 European. 
 
 To the credit of Chinese men of all ranks 
 it is pleasing to say that women were al- 
 ways treated with consideration and respect 
 whenever they were in a crowd, at the street 
 markets, temple gatherings, theatrical per- 
 formances in public, or any other occasion 
 when people gathered together in great 
 numbers.
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 107 
 
 A public theatrical performance in China 
 used to be a matter of great importance. 
 Sometimes an official or a wealthy man 
 would engage a company of plaj-ers to give 
 a performance for the benefit of the public 
 at large. The stage would be set up at 
 any convenient spot (usually nearby a 
 temple) and the play, if one of their old- 
 time historical dramas, might run on con- 
 tinuously for days together. The perform- 
 ance would commence early in the morn- 
 ing, continue until the noon intermission 
 for dinner, again until supper time, and 
 then again until late at night or perhaps 
 early in the morning if an act was so pro- 
 longed. 
 
 To witness such a performance was one 
 of the few pleasures of women of the lower 
 classes, provided the husband did not object 
 to his spouse neglecting her household 
 duties. Often the performance would be 
 given in the privacj^ of a courtyard in a 
 dwelling house or an official residence. In 
 such cases the women of the family and 
 their invited friends would witness the play 
 through a bamboo curtain hung at one side 
 of tlie courtyards. The curtain did not al- 
 ways prevent this group of spectators being 
 seen, but it was the proper thing for the 
 men to see notliing of them I 
 
 For girls, there were a good many sports
 
 108 OUE NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 and pleasures. The little girls of China 
 are just as fond of dolls as are our own, and 
 they are supplied with these treasures in 
 quantity and kind according to the family 
 means. In the house of a wealthy man the 
 collection of dolls is often wonderful. Un- 
 til the girls get to be eight or ten years of 
 age, they are likely to be as big " Tomboys " 
 as are to be seen anywhere. They play with 
 their brothers and boy friends in terms of 
 full equality. To be sure, if there is a baby 
 in a poor family — and there always is one ! 
 — it will be tied to the back of an elder 
 sister; but that does not seem to interfere 
 at all with the activity of the little nurse. 
 If the baby loses interest in watching the 
 game over her bearer's shoulder, it goes to 
 sleep as comfortably as if it were in the 
 most capacious cradle ever rocked. 
 
 Until the girl is too old to romp with 
 bo3' s they play together — or separately if 
 numbers suffice, at many games that are 
 quite like some our children play. There 
 is one that is called " Selecting Fruit," 
 which is quite as popular with girls as it is 
 with boys. Two leaders are appointed who 
 then choose, one by one, all the other play- 
 ers. Each one must take the name of a 
 fruit, and a leader blindfolds one of her 
 side. Then one of the opposite side steals 
 quietly out, touches the blindfolded player,
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 109 
 
 and returns to her place, or — if they like 
 
 — all change positions. 
 
 The blind is now removed and " It " tries 
 to guess who touched her, using every arti- 
 fice to make the guilty one betray herself. 
 All her partners support her loyally, laugh 
 when she laughs, look blank if she does so. 
 After a few minutes " It " must guess : if 
 successful the player identified goes over to 
 '^ Its " side : if wrong, " It " stays with the 
 enemy. So the game goes on until one side 
 is wiped out. There is not space to give 
 attention to any other of these games. 
 
 The Chinese adult man takes his pleasure 
 in some ways that strike us as being very 
 odd. Kite-flying and fighting crickets, for 
 instance, are sports in which grown men 
 spend a lot of time, and they waste a good 
 deal of money occasionally in the latter. 
 Goodly sums are paid for an exceptionally 
 strong and pugnacious cricket ; but it is the 
 bets that deplete or swell the owner's purse 
 
 — in just the same Avay as the result of a 
 cock-fight will make or break the owners 
 of the two birds in tliis country or else- 
 where. Chinese men rarely " treat '" their 
 friends to samshii; but very often at a 
 meeting in a restaurant or on a " Flower- 
 boat " or at any other place, one man will 
 clialleiige auotlier to a drinking bout called 
 " Showing tlie Fist.'' Each puts one hand
 
 110 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 behind him and then suddenly they bring 
 them forth each sticking out one or more 
 fingers, and at the same moment shouting a 
 number. The object is to guess the aggre- 
 gate number of fingers thrown out b}^ both. 
 But it is not the winner who gets the re- 
 ward; the loser must drain a tinj cup of 
 samshu. The similarity between this game 
 and the Italian mora is rather striking. 
 
 Capping verses, matching rhymes, and a 
 number of similar games are the relaxation 
 of educated men, only again it is not the 
 winner who is rewarded with a cup of 
 samshu but the loser must pay the penalty 
 for failure by drinking a cup. 
 
 It is a great mistake to suppose that 
 grown men in China know nothing about 
 athletics. All the officials had good train- 
 ing in archery and horsemanship. Many 
 of them, long ago, had to learn how to use 
 the old-time fire arm called " matchlock." 
 Civilians, too, were often fond of exercis- 
 ing in these ways. 
 
 Young men and others who were well on 
 towards middle age, frequently played a 
 game that would satisfy the most exacting 
 in the way of skill and activity. All know 
 the shape of a Chinese man's shoes, that it 
 has a heavy sole of felt, often two inches 
 thick, faced with leather and without a heel. 
 The game I mean, which was called " Keep-
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 111 
 
 ing it in the Air," was played with a shut- 
 tlecock made of a piece of cork or very light 
 wood, with small feathers stuck into it to 
 make it sail true and fall properly. 
 
 The players stood in a circle, and one 
 tossed the shuttlecock into the air; as it 
 fell he struck it with the side of the sole of 
 one shoe and drove it towards another 
 player who had to strike it with his sole. 
 No one was permitted to touch the shuttle- 
 cock with his hand. If it fell upon his body, 
 or if he failed in the kick and the shuttle- 
 cock fell to the ground, the player gave a 
 forfeit. The forfeits were occasionally re- 
 deemed in somewhat the same way as in our 
 own games; but usually the loser had to 
 drink a cup of samsliu for each forfeit. If 
 the game was played at a private party or 
 social gathering, the samsliu was provided 
 by the host; if not, the man paid for it him- 
 self. 
 
 I do not know of any greater mistake 
 than some have made about the Chinese 
 lads and boys, than to say they were lacking 
 in games. If my statement is not accepted 
 let the reader refer to Dr. I. T. Headland's 
 a tijp Chinese Boy and Girl," and he will 
 be convinced that childlife in China was 
 never utt(^rly devoid of that pleasure which 
 sports give. The lads matched our boys' 
 " Prisoner's Base,-' only they called theirs
 
 112 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 " Forcing the City Gates," and in playing 
 it they sang: 
 
 He stuck a feather in his hat 
 And hurried to the town 
 And children met him with a horse 
 For the gates were brolien down. 
 
 They played " Tip-cat," using a block of 
 wood which was tapped slightly to make it 
 jump into the air, and then it was struck 
 with a stick to drive it " out of bounds." 
 Of vigorous plays, calling for muscle, their 
 " Man-wheel " is a sample which proves that 
 the Chinese boys knew something more than 
 " sober little games." One big, strong boy 
 stands up as the Hub; at his sides stand 
 two middle-sized boys, facing in opposite 
 directions and clasping hands over the 
 Hub's shoulders. Then two quite small 
 boys stand outside again and face as do the 
 Spokes who grasp these Felloes by their 
 girdles. The Felloes grip the Spokes' 
 girdles with one hand and give the other 
 to the Hub around the shoulders of the 
 Spokes. 
 
 Now they revolve, faster and faster, until 
 the Felloes are lifted from their feet and 
 stand out nearly at right angles to the Hub. 
 If this game is not vigorous enough to sat- 
 isfy the most exacting, I do not know what 
 more is to be said.
 
 PLEASURES OF LIFE 113 
 
 Since the establishment of mission schools 
 and colleges and now that university life is 
 an accomplished fact, track athletics, boat 
 racing, tennis, baseball, cricket, and all the 
 sports of the West are gaining in popularity 
 every day. In communities where the Eng- 
 lish influence predominates, cricket takes 
 precedence; but generally baseball is more 
 popular with Chinese boys and young men, 
 just as it is with the Japanese; and the 
 former play it with the same zest as the lat- 
 ter, although lack of practise is seen in that 
 Chinese players are not yet a match for 
 the Japanese.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 
 
 THEEE seems to have been in China 
 from very ancient times, a sharp line 
 of demarcation drawn between the literati 
 and all classes of society below them. 
 There were, also, the ordinary literary men, 
 those who felt themselves to be officials, if 
 the course of events turned out happily for 
 them; and who were considered by all in 
 the lower ranks to be of the literati. Be- 
 tween these and the actual mandarins them- 
 selves, the division was not so sharply de- 
 fined. But there does not appear ever to 
 have been a time when the merchant and 
 the trading classes were looked upon with 
 the open scorn and contempt which was 
 shown them in Japan, certainly until the 
 early years of the Meiji era, and which have 
 not yet entirely disappeared in that country. 
 Because, say what we will, a civil official, 
 an officer of the army or navy, and all who 
 are not actually engaged in trade or com- 
 merce, do still in Japan consider themselves 
 to be superior to those w^ho earn money in 
 buying and selling. It is but a few years 
 ago that at my own table in Japan, a 
 
 114
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 115 
 
 wealthy banker, who had large investments 
 in profitable industrial enterprises, was 
 treated with chilly courtesy by the officials 
 and professors who were present, and who 
 probably would have been openly rude to 
 the " tradesman " had not they, too, been 
 my guests and constrained to recognize that 
 all my guests were entitled to courtesy. 
 
 Such invidious distinctions are not to be 
 noted in China, upon the few occasions 
 when officials, military officers, educational- 
 ists, and merchants meet together. It is 
 true that unless some special reason appears 
 for such a commingling of different classes, 
 all danger of something unpleasant occur- 
 ring is avoided by not calling them to- 
 gether. I am sure that the difference be- 
 tween Chinese and Japanese ways is an 
 effect of long experience. From time im- 
 memorial the Chinese have been engaged in 
 commercial enterprises. Their caravans 
 went westward and southward to meet such 
 companies from remote countries; and not 
 unfrequently the heads or proprietors of 
 those native caravans were entrusted with 
 duties that were often of a diplomatic 
 nature. The same thing may be said of 
 over-seas expeditions to the islands of the 
 Pacific. 
 
 In consequence, such importnnt com- 
 mercial men were shown a degree of re-
 
 116 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 spectful consideration which was in a meas- 
 ure reflected upon all reputable members 
 of their class. Furthermore, the guild sys- 
 tem in China has for a very long period 
 exerted an excellent influence in keeping 
 Vesprit de corps up to a high standard; so 
 that amongst all classes of the Chinese 
 themselves as well as throughout the for- 
 eign community, the word of a reputable 
 merchant is considered as good as his bond. 
 
 In Japan, on the contrary, buying and 
 selling for profit, in other words commerce 
 and trade of all kinds, have always had a 
 bad reputation; and from the time when 
 the country was closed to foreigners, about 
 three hundred years ago, until the reopen- 
 ing of Japan and the entire reorganization 
 of all classes, the reputation of the merchant 
 went from bad to worse. There were no 
 commercial dealings with reputable foreigi> 
 ers to improve this state of affairs by the 
 force of good example. 
 
 Yet there are social lines drawn in China 
 and the man who ventures to disregard 
 them is sure to meet with a stinging re- 
 buke. I fancy that if a well-to-do fisher- 
 man should persuade a go-between to ask 
 the hand of a great Chinese merchant's 
 daughter in marriage, there would not be 
 mucli ceremony in sending the messenger 
 about his business; but if the tables were
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 117 
 
 turned, and a member of the goldsmiths' 
 guild at Canton should seek an alliance with 
 the fisherman's family, it would be responded 
 to and none of the goldsmiths' fellow crafts- 
 men would think their colleague had de- 
 meaned himself. 
 
 Again, if a Shanghai or Tientsin banker, 
 one who easily has command of several mil- 
 lion taels, should presume to suggest an 
 alliance, through marriage of his son with 
 the daughter of even a very humble man- 
 darin, there would either be a row or the 
 proposal would be treated with silent scorn. 
 Whereas, let overtures come from the man- 
 darin, or even a provincial viceroy, to the 
 banker, and all would be well. The young 
 woman would be accepted as a member of 
 the social class to which her husband be- 
 longed, and nothing would be said about her 
 previous rank or lack of it. 
 
 As an extreme example of what good, in 
 a certain way, this obliterating of rank 
 through marriage may accomplish, there are 
 plenty of cases on record where Avomen of 
 the unfortunate class have been taken to be 
 the concubine of some important official, 
 and eventually made by him his " First 
 Wife." Her past was absolutely ignored 
 and no one ever dreamed of holding it 
 against her. 
 
 Of course, I have been speaking of condi-
 
 118 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 tions as they were in China until eighteen 
 months ago. We do not yet know- to what 
 extent the reorganization of that country 
 may go in obliterating former and time-hon- 
 ored distinctions of social rank. 
 
 Until within a very short time the dis- 
 tinguishing mark between the Chinese 
 themselves and the Manchus was the small 
 bandaged foot of the Chinese women. If 
 the word caste could ever have been applied 
 properly to the Chinese it would be appro- 
 priate to this custom; which results in our 
 opinion, as well as in that of the Manchus, 
 in a hideous deformity; but from Peking 
 southward, and gaining in influence and ex- 
 tent as one went towards the south, it was 
 a mark of gentility. Even a farmer's Avife 
 and daughters in Kwan-tung province felt 
 that they were out of their proper class if 
 their feet were their natural size. 
 
 I have asked many literary men to tell 
 me if the books gave any information as to 
 when this absurd custom was introduced 
 and why it was done; but I never got any 
 satisfactory information. Some said that 
 there was an empress of the Chang Dynasty 
 (1776 to 1122 B. C.) who had club-feet and 
 was therefore compelled to wear ill-shaped, 
 small shoes. She induced the emperor, 
 Chung-ting, to order all tlie court ladies to 
 compress their feet so tliat theirs might
 
 OMKX irlfh Small Fed
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 119 
 
 look like her own. This was one story of 
 the origin of the custom. Another was that 
 Emperor Taitsong II, of the T'ang Dynasty 
 was infatuated with one of his concubines, 
 Puang-hi by name, whose vanity led her to 
 bind her own feet in order to enhance her 
 cliarms. The emperor then made it known 
 that all ladies should imitate the Beauty, 
 and thus was the custom established. But 
 I am sure both these stories were made to 
 order, and that nobody really knows the 
 beginning or the why and wherefore of the 
 repulsive custom. 
 
 The Manchus were always opposed to it; 
 but so long as they compelled the Chinese 
 men to wear the queue, they seemed to have 
 felt that they could not very well interfere 
 with what the women did. Yet a feeling 
 against these unnaturally small feet began 
 to assert itself amongst the Chinese them- 
 selves some years ago; and in the north es- 
 pecially, absurdly small feet or natural feet 
 do not now mark so distinctly social classes 
 as they did once upon a time. 
 
 There does not seem to have been in China 
 any time a pariah class, like tlie Eta of 
 Japan. If it is true tliat those unfortunate 
 people owe their degraded position to their 
 occupation of handling dead animals, pre- 
 paring hides for the tanner, etc., there could 
 not, of course, have been any similar rea-
 
 120 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 son for the existence of such a class in 
 China, because the Chinese have always 
 been great meat eaters ; therefore slaughter- 
 ers and butchers were numerous, and there 
 was nothing repulsive about handling dead 
 animals. 
 
 Yet there are some very low classes in 
 China. The boat people of Canton are con- 
 sidered, and justly, to be disreputable in 
 every way. The similar class on the great 
 river of the north, Yang-tze, as well as other 
 streams, is similarly ostracized. Along the 
 coast, too, there are communities in villages 
 to which no reputable Chinese would dare 
 to go, and even the officials venture only 
 when supported by a gunboat. Aside from 
 these classes, that are outside of the pale of 
 good society, and the distinction of the 
 guilds, there is not much to say about social 
 classes among the common people of China. 
 The lines between the guilds themselves and 
 between them and the rest of the people 
 are rapidly disappearing, so that under the 
 good influences of reform tliat the Re- 
 public's government is promoting, the true 
 democracy of the Chinese people is likely 
 to reassert itself. 
 
 The fact that in China there is not yet 
 that mingling in general society of the two 
 sexes, which we are accustomed to look upon 
 as one of the charms of our own social in-
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 121 
 
 stitutions, must have liad a great effect. 
 It drove the men to seek amusement in base 
 ways, so that even men who were consid- 
 ered, in their own society, quite moral, took 
 part in what would scarcely be tolerated 
 openly among us, or if they refrained from 
 these they were likely to dawdle away their 
 time in a foolish manner. Social stratifi- 
 cation was quite sharp enough to prevent 
 the search for entertainment in the lower 
 grade or mental improvement in the higher. 
 There were not, until a few months ago 
 one might almost say, any political parties 
 in China to exert an influence upon social 
 classes; but the promise for the immediate 
 future seems to indicate that there will soon 
 be plenty of them. Yet secret societies have 
 been in existence throughout China for an 
 extremely long time, and in many ways 
 have given a good deal of trouble. They 
 have not marked any special class, although 
 they have always been a feature of Chinese 
 life, and in a certain sense may be consid- 
 ered as dividing the people of the eighteen 
 provinces into a class opposed to the Man- 
 chu rule. The first of these societies to at- 
 tract official attention was the famous Pih- 
 lien Kiao, or " White-lily Sect," which sub- 
 sequently changed its name to the Tien-ti 
 Jiu'iii, or S^nn-hoh hwni, the latter meaning 
 " Tlie Triad Society." Both names were
 
 122 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 used until a comparatively short time ago, 
 the former in the northern provinces, the 
 latter in the southern, and throughout the 
 East Indies, wherever there was a Chinese 
 community. 
 
 It is not certain that the "White-lily 
 Sect " was actively connected with an in- 
 surrection which broke out in 1803, but 
 since the Manchu government was informed 
 by its secret agents that the prime object 
 of the society was the overthrow of that 
 government, it found excuse to punish the 
 members as constituting a dangerous class. 
 
 Amongst the oflflcials there were eight 
 privileged classes. The privileges of the 
 imperial blood and connections of the im- 
 perial family, as well as those of the nobil- 
 ity, were the only ones of importance, and 
 these went no further than the character of 
 punishment for offenders. There were a 
 few noblemen in the old regime , but what 
 their status will be under the reorganized 
 government remains to be seen. 
 
 Of the officials below the imperial family 
 and privileged nobility, there were nine 
 grades, each designated by a different col- 
 ored ball at the top of the hat, or skull cap 
 when such was worn, and by the embroidery 
 on their official robes. All literati below 
 the ninth grade were permitted to wear a 
 red ball on the hat, sometimes of coral, at
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 123 
 
 others of cord twisted into a button. This 
 same sort of button was often seen on the 
 cap of civilians, but it was always of 
 smaller size than that worn by the literati 
 and the Chinese themselves readily distin- 
 guished it from the badge of the scholars. 
 
 Those lowest rank literati w^ere permitted 
 to have an oriole embroidered on the breast 
 of their robes, while the unofficial members 
 of the famous Hanlin college might use the 
 egret. Tliose officials constituted a very 
 exclusive class, when once they had attained 
 their rank. Nevertheless, nominally at 
 least, this government service class, which 
 included civil and military officials, was 
 opened to any young man in the empire, 
 with certain exceptions on account of lowly, 
 rather degrading occupation, and other dis- 
 abilities which would have been held suffi- 
 cient to disbar him in any country. 
 
 Wliile not exactly a social class unto 
 themselves within the precise meaning of 
 this chapter's title, soothsayers, magicians, 
 geomancers, fortune-tellers, and all peoples 
 of tliose kinds, and they are very numerous 
 in rhina, may be considered as much for 
 sentiment as anything else. It was but 
 natural that the Chinese people, being such 
 confirmed ancestor worshipers as they 
 were and are, should wish to know how it 
 fares with their friends who have gone be-
 
 124 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 fore into the mysterious land which lies at 
 the end of the " Yellow Road." 
 
 The priests were always willing to pro- 
 cure this information for their parishioners 
 and needless to say, the character of that 
 information depended largely upon the 
 amount of fee which the enquirer provided. 
 
 But there were others who did not belong 
 to the priesthood that were supposed to be 
 able to pierce the veil of mystery. One 
 most effective way of getting a direct an- 
 swer to an important question put to the 
 gods or to an ancestor, was by the use of 
 two pieces of wood. If a slender and rather 
 long spinning top, without a metal peg, is 
 split carefully into two equal parts they 
 will closely resemble the Ko-pue, the acces- 
 sories by which the answer sought is made 
 known. 
 
 After the proper god or goddess has been 
 decided upon, and of course a priest is of 
 the utmost assistance in deciding which 
 deity is especially competent to answer, or 
 is in closest relationship with the departed 
 ancestor, incense must be offered and a 
 quantity of paper money burnt to pay the 
 deity's fee. This money is merely some 
 small squares of very common paper, in the 
 center of which is a little dab of gold or 
 silver foil. Very often the metal is base, 
 but if the priest has been properly cared
 
 >
 
 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CLASSES 125 
 
 for with good money, the god or goddess 
 is easily humbugged. Of course the fee put 
 iuto the priest's hands is not of this im- 
 material kind. 
 
 At the proper moment the suppliant rises 
 from his knees, passes the blocks through 
 the smoke of the incense sticks to endow 
 them with mystical power, and then throws 
 them down in front of the idol. If the flat 
 surface of one comes up and that of the 
 other down, the answer is aflflrmative; that 
 is favorable. If both oval surfaces come 
 up, the answer is negative, unfavorable. If 
 both flat surfaces come up, the answer is in- 
 different, neither good nor bad. 
 
 Spirit-rapping, magical writing on sand 
 by means of a long stick influenced by a 
 spirit, and all the tricks of our mediums, 
 were known in China thousands of years 
 before they were used in the United States 
 of America. One medium frequently em- 
 ployed by women, anotlier woman it hardly 
 need be said, professed to secure informa- 
 tion from the spirit world by means of a 
 tiny image made of willow wood. This had 
 to be exposed to the dew for forty-nine 
 nights in order to endow it with its special 
 functions, and then when the proper caba- 
 listic ceremony had been performed, it was 
 ready for work. 
 
 The image was placed on the medium's
 
 126 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 stomach, and the woman then went into a 
 trance, during which questions addressed 
 to the ancestor or the gods through her were 
 answered by the image. The trick of ven- 
 triloquism is not very skilfully concealed in 
 this performance. All people of this class 
 were reckoned to be outside the circle of 
 respectable classes; they were grouped with 
 actors, contortionists, and all of the kind 
 who entertain in those base ways.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 COVET LIFE: ANCIENT AND MODERN 
 
 IT is a great pity that truth compels me 
 to say the record of Court life in China 
 as far back as we can get anything like re- 
 liable information concerning it, rarely 
 gives us a picture that is satisfactory in 
 any way. It has already been shown how 
 the dynasties of China were created, al- 
 ways because a preceding family of sover- 
 eigns had grown dissipated, weak, and 
 either incompetent or so thoroughly bad as 
 to disgust the whole people. 
 
 Of the dynasties before the time when 
 we are justified in speaking with some con- 
 fidence, it is useless to say anything. I 
 fear that life at the Chinese Court could 
 not have been very calm and secure in the 
 seventh century before the Christian era, 
 because the first of the famous Trio of 
 Philosophers — Lao Tze, Kong-fu Tze, and 
 ]\Iing Tze — after holding the position of 
 keeper of the imperial archives, became so 
 dissatisfied by the disorder and riotous liv- 
 ing around the tlirone and the general law- 
 lessness of the times, that he gave up his 
 post and turned recluse. 
 
 127
 
 128 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Confucius, that is Kong-fu, in the succeed- 
 ing century either could not or would not 
 put up with the sensuality and debauchery 
 of courts; for he too gave up in despair the 
 task of trying to keep rulers within bounds 
 of propriety, and he spent his remaining 
 days wandering from State to State. His 
 opinion of the general character of civil 
 rulers is illustrated by the story that once 
 he heard a woman weeping and lamenting 
 in a bamboo thicket by the side of the road. 
 Seeking her himself, he inquired the cause 
 of her grief and she said : " My father was 
 killed by a tiger at this spot; my only son 
 was likewise devoured by the same cruel 
 beast; and now my husband, too, has been 
 slaughtered in the same way." " Then why 
 do you not move away from this fatal spot? " 
 inquired the sage. " Because," answered 
 the woman, " save for the tiger, there is 
 peace here; and wherever there are officials 
 there is none." " My children," solemnly 
 said the master to his followers, " remem- 
 ber this, the ravages of a merciless tiger are 
 easier to bear than the cruelties of court- 
 iers." 
 
 Commencing with the dynasty that was 
 established by him who called himself " The 
 First Emperor " of China, Chwangsiang 
 wang, of the house of T'sin, the account of 
 Court life from one dynasty to another con-
 
 COURT LIFE 129 
 
 firms entirely what I have said. Of life at 
 the Court in the city of Hienyang, that is 
 the Si-gan Fu of more recent times, which 
 stands on the bank of the Wei Eiver, in 
 Shensi province I shall speak for a moment. 
 Of this capital of the early T'sin Dynasty, 
 we get but an occasional glimpse in the old- 
 est writings, sufficient only to permit us 
 to say that it was licentious and oftentimes 
 cruel. 
 
 That there was splendor in a certain way 
 is evident from tlie fact that the palace 
 which Chi Hwangti built at enormous ex- 
 pense combined in style and proportions, 
 as nearly as possible, the features of all the 
 royal dwellings of the kings who had been 
 subjugated by him ; and in which he installed 
 all the precious furniture and property 
 which those princes had possessed. 
 
 But the restless monarch appears to have 
 derived little satisfaction from his magnif- 
 icent apartments, with their gorgeous con- 
 necting colonnades and galleries ; for being 
 in constant dread of the Huns, that is the 
 ]Mong()ls, he was often at the frontier super- 
 intending the measures taken to keep out 
 those would-be invaders, and building of 
 the Great Wall of Cliina, which after all 
 did not accomplish what had been planned. 
 
 Even this monarcli's mad folly in at- 
 tempting to destroy the books containing
 
 130 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 all records of the past, was unsuccessful, 
 for, as the historian Klaproth* says: 
 " They were not in fact all lost ; for in a 
 country where writing is so common it was 
 almost impossible that all the copies of 
 works universally respected could be de- 
 stroyed, especially at a time when the ma- 
 terial on which they were written was very 
 durable, being engraved with a stylus on 
 bamboo tablets, or traced upon them with 
 dark-colored, permanent varnish." 
 
 This great " First Emperor " was an ab- 
 ject coward in some ways. His supersti- 
 tious dread of death was so great that he 
 was forever calling upon his magicians to 
 discover a magical liquor that would at 
 least give him a long life, if it did not secure 
 for him human immortality. One of the 
 magicians told him he was under the influ- 
 ence of malign spirits, who were constantly 
 pursuing him with the design of killing him 
 and getting possession of his soul to tor- 
 ment it. This charlatan told his imperial 
 master that the only way he could escape 
 those fiends, was to sleep in a different room 
 of his palace every night, and that he must 
 not, in any circumstances, let it be known 
 beforehand which room he was going to oc- 
 cupy during the succeeding night. 
 
 This awful declaration filled Chi Hwangti 
 
 * Klaproth, J., Mcmoires sur I'Asie.
 
 COURT LIFE 131 
 
 with consternation, and the outcome was 
 the palace which has been mentioned, con- 
 taining — besides the gorgeous halls and 
 and state apartments — so many bedrooms 
 that a stranger would have been lost in 
 wandering through them. The Emperor's 
 wish was to mystify the evil-minded de- 
 mons; but since Chinese are not usually so 
 ingenuous as this, some of the writers inti- 
 mate that the multiplicity of sleeping 
 apartments was for the purpose of accommo- 
 dating the great retinue of concubines and 
 ladies in waiting. 
 
 There is little wonder that the Chinese 
 philosophers and historians dilate upon the 
 immoral influence of dissolute women at 
 the courts of their rulers ; for they were the 
 cause of the downfall of many a dynasty. 
 Yet it was not because the women them- 
 selves were disposed to see the dynasty fall, 
 but the rulers themselves who became effete, 
 incompetent, and careless. 
 
 Nor was it altogether and only at the im- 
 perial court that this deplorable state of 
 affairs existed. In the time of the Han 
 Dynasty, that which succeeded T'sin, and 
 of which the Chinese were so proud that 
 they delighted to call themselves " Men of 
 ITan," an immense army of Hsiung-nu, 
 ^Mongols or ITun Tartars, made their way 
 round the western end of the Great Wall,
 
 132 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 and invaded what is now tlie province of 
 Sze-chuen, from which they were returning 
 with immense booty. Emperor Kao Ti led 
 an army in pursuit, but the Mongols turned 
 the tables upon him and he was compelled 
 to seek shelter in P'ing (probably Ping-liang 
 Fu, in Kansuh province), a city of Shansi, 
 and the besiegers were on the point of ef- 
 fecting an entrance. 
 
 Then Kao Ti, knowing the weakness of 
 kings in his part of the world certainly, 
 caused a number of life-sized dolls to be 
 dressed like the most beautiful of the Chi- 
 nese maidens, and these he posted along the 
 walls where they could be seen by the enemy. 
 Then he sent a secret message to the wife 
 of the Hun chief to say that these charming 
 maidens were to be presented to her hus- 
 band. The artifice was entirely successful ; 
 the wife's jealousy was aroused and to pre- 
 vent her husband being enamored of the 
 charms of those Chinese beauties, she com- 
 pelled him to raise the siege and retire to 
 his own side of the Great Wall. 
 
 What a pity it is tliat the whole record 
 of the Great Han Dynasty could not be in 
 keeping with the beginning thereof. In the 
 court of the great sovereigns of the dynasty 
 there was splendor and there was doubt- 
 less a great deal of dissipation, nevertlieless 
 the character of Court life was not always
 
 COURT LIFE 133 
 
 conspicuously dissolute in the earlier years 
 of their rule. But the downfall of the glo- 
 rious dynasty is marked by the appearance 
 of three men. who. are known as the three 
 greatest traitors in Chinese history. These 
 were Wang Mang, Tung-cho, and Ts'ao 
 Ts'ao. 
 
 The first' was an unscrupulous minister 
 of Emperor P'ing Ti (A. D. 1 to 6) at the 
 very beginning of the Christian era, it will 
 be noted. He w^as weak, inefficient and his 
 court licentious. Wang Mang plotted the 
 usurpation of the throne for himself. At 
 the New Year's Day reception he appeared 
 with the imperial Princes and other court- 
 iers to pay his respects to the Emperor, and 
 the traitor put poison into his master's cup. 
 P'ing Ti was seized with violent paroxysms 
 of pain and soon died in great agony. Wang 
 Mang feigned grief so skilfully that every- 
 body was deceived and he was able to carry 
 out his traitorous plans. 
 
 At his suggestion a child only two years 
 of age was raised to the throne, and Wang 
 Mang was appointed Eegent of the baby 
 Emperor, Ju Tzu Ying (G to 9 A. D.). It 
 was but a short time until the traitor showed 
 his hands, and having control of the army, 
 the older i)rinces and loyal followers of the 
 House of Han could do notliing, so that 
 Wang Mang had liis own way completely.
 
 134 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 The baby Emperor Ju Tzu Ying was per- 
 mitted to occupy the throne, nominally, for 
 three years and then he was calmly set aside, 
 Wang Mang openly assuming the title of 
 " New Emperor." He declared that he had 
 had a vision in which Kao Ti, the founder of 
 the dynasty, had given consent to his ac- 
 cession; this was a common subterfuge in 
 China not only then but until quite recent 
 times, and it is astonishing how successful 
 the ruse often was. 
 
 There followed a period of rebellion and 
 trouble, until at last the traitor was de- 
 feated in battle and fled. He was pursued, 
 however, captured and promptly beheaded; 
 his body was cut into a thousand pieces and 
 his head exposed in the market place of 
 Ch'ang-an, the city where he had tried to 
 hide himself. Then the Han Dynasty was 
 restored in a sense, although the new em- 
 perors, not being in the direct line, that 
 particular branch is called thereafter The 
 Later or Eastern Han. 
 
 The second of those unsavory characters, 
 Tung Cho, was a general who seized the im- 
 perial power for himself, dethroned the 
 reigning monarch, and placed a boy Prince 
 upon the throne; the cliild was Hsien Ti, 
 who reigned from A. D. 190 to 291. The 
 opportunity that played into Tung Cho's 
 hands was the confusion tliat reigned at
 
 COUET LIFE 135 
 
 Court because of an attempt on the part of 
 a faction to massacre the imperial eunuchs. 
 
 Hsien Ti being weak, both mentally and 
 physically, his Prime Minister, Tung Cho, 
 actually ruled the empire. Nominally pro- 
 fessing to give his acts an appearance of 
 legality by declaring them to be always with 
 the consent and approval of the puppet em- 
 peror, yet his lying provoked dissatisfaction 
 on all sides and at last he was slain by one 
 of his own officers. His death brought no 
 relief to the country, or peace at Court. 
 
 The third of the notorious traitors, Ts'ao 
 Ts'ao appeared before the capital, Ch'ang- 
 an, and seized the throne. This act was the 
 prelude to the confusion of the period 
 known as " The Three Kingdoms." The 
 interesting period in Chinese history came to 
 an end with the fall of that man who, be- 
 cause of his own love of dissipation and the 
 dissoluteness of his court, has been given 
 the title " Duke of Pleasure." 
 
 Thus the record of all the dynasties is but 
 a repetition of the same story. According 
 to the Chinese sages, so long as rulers are 
 wise, discreet, and abstemious. Heaven 
 prospers them. When they swerve from 
 the path of duty. Heaven promptly brings 
 forward an usurper and tlie dynasty is 
 changed. Even the glorious T'aiig dynasty 
 which has alwavs seemed to me to stand for
 
 136 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the highest glory of the old Chinese em- 
 pire, although it had some wonderful rulers 
 in its long list for it commenced to reign in 
 618 A. D. and passed away with Liang Chu- 
 tien in 923 A. D,, or if we include the after 
 T'ang, in 936 A. D,, yet T'ang came to an 
 end in the usurpation of the throne by a 
 common adventurer named Chu Wen. He 
 displayed no marked ability and the only 
 thing which enabled him to grasp the reins 
 of government, was the absolute weakness of 
 the last legitimate sovereign of the house 
 of T'ang, and the terrible confusion which 
 existed at Court because of the contending 
 factions. 
 
 The patronage which most of the Sung 
 Emperors extended to arts and letters lends 
 to their dynasty a semblance of aesthetic 
 glory which is attractive. It is indis- 
 putably true that the cultured arts throve 
 during the time from A, D. 9G0 to 1279, 
 when this dynasty ruled over China. Life 
 at Court for the most part was an attractive 
 mixture of state affairs and dilettante dab- 
 bling with painting, poetry, and pottery. 
 
 Yet again it was the inlierent weakness 
 of tlie monarchs and the dissolute Court life 
 which brought the downfall of that great 
 Chinese dynasty. For had there been com- 
 petent rulers, possessing tlie confidence of 
 all their subjects, this dynasty and tlie sue-
 
 COURT LIFE 137 
 
 ceeding allied one of the Southern Sung 
 would probably not have succumbed to the 
 invading Mongols, who in 1260 A. D., estab- 
 lished the Yuen (commonly known as the 
 Mongol) Dynasty. 
 
 It was during the reign of these aliens 
 that the Polos visited China and were im- 
 pressed by the pomp and splendor of the 
 Oriental Capital, Cambaluc, or Peking as 
 we know it. They were amazed at the mag- 
 nificence which was displayed, and which 
 was something they had not dreamed could 
 exist. Feasts and the dynastic as well as the 
 national commemorations were celebrated 
 with a prodigality that surpassed the wildest 
 imagination of those Venetians, who were 
 not altogether unaccustomed to display on 
 such occasions. 
 
 There were such conspicuous evidences of 
 civilization in the Court and in the adminis- 
 tration of affairs, that the strangers were 
 led to make comparisons which were just 
 as unfavorable to Europe, as changed con- 
 ditions three centuries later led the people 
 of America and Europe to look upon Cliina 
 as being altogether behind the times and ab- 
 surdly conservative. 
 
 In addition to the seemingly inevitable 
 degeneration of tlie Cliinese rulers, in yield- 
 ing to the temptations of license of all kinds, 
 there was a special reason for the downfall
 
 138 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of the Mongols. All offices witliin the gift 
 of the sovereign, whether purely civil or com- 
 bining military duties with those of civil 
 administration, were given to Mongols to 
 the exclusion of native Chinese. The for- 
 mer method of time-honored sanctity, of con- 
 ferring rank according to literary qualifi- 
 cations was ignored, and the true Chinese 
 literati began to complain. Their conten- 
 tion for a proper share in these offices was 
 supported by sufficient of the people of the 
 eighteen provinces to enable Chu Yuen- 
 chang to expel the Mongols and establish 
 the Ming, " Bright Dynasty." 
 
 This was the last truly Chinese House that 
 ruled over the people of the Empire. Again, 
 however, degeneracy marked the rulers, and 
 in 1644 the T'sing, " Pure Dynasty," of the 
 Manchus was seated upon the throne of the 
 Chinese Empire and there remained until 
 1912. The vicissitudes of this dynasty 
 have formed the subject of so many works 
 that it is unnecessary to rehearse the story 
 here. There were good and there were bad 
 rulers. At times life at the Imperial Court 
 was marked by extravagant ostentation 
 which was amazing and thoroughly distaste- 
 ful to the majority of the Chinese; at other 
 times, so we are told, retrenchment and sim- 
 plicity were carried to the extreme of parsi- 
 mony, which likewise created a very bad
 
 COURT LIFE 139 
 
 impression amongst those who were asso- 
 ciated with the government. 
 
 It would hardly be fair to say that gradual 
 deterioration w^as a marked characteristic 
 of the Manchu dynasty, for as a matter of 
 fact, the very last adult emperor evinced 
 ability which would probably have saved his 
 House, had he been permitted to live and to 
 carrj' out his plans for reform. Yet it must 
 be added that it would have been necessary 
 for Kwang Ilsii to surround himself with 
 more discreet advisers than some of those 
 to whom he was disposed to listen. Unless 
 such a course could have been pursued, the 
 wreck of the Manchu dynasty was scarcely 
 to have been prevented. 
 
 Of the great Empress Dowager, it is right 
 to say she showed at times singular ability 
 in matters of state; at other times incom- 
 prehensible lack of policy and intelligence; 
 but of her personal life it is wise to say 
 little, because there are most conflicting 
 stories told about her in this respect. There 
 are at tlie sen'ice of those who wish to study 
 the subject of Court life during recent years, 
 at least two books which may be specially 
 recommended : namely, Princess Der Ling's 
 " Two Years in the Forbidden City " and 
 Dr. Headland's " Court Life in China." 
 The former gives an account from the in- 
 side; tlie latter gives impressions from the 
 outside as well as some esoteric experiences.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE PEOPLE OF THE EIGHTEEN 
 PROVINCES 
 
 THESE are the people who are truly the 
 Chinese. Whether they were born 
 on the soil they have occupied for certainly 
 more than twenty-five centuries, or whether 
 they came from the north, the west, or the 
 southwest, is now a matter of small impor- 
 tance to any but the ethnologist who iuvsists 
 upon probing into corners so filled with the 
 dust of ages as to be repulsive to the ordi- 
 nary reader. 
 
 Yet there is one statement made about 
 these Chinese which seems to me to be a 
 misapprehension. It relates to what is 
 called their oblique eyes. One writer, who 
 should be an authority', although some of 
 us do not recognize him as such, states that 
 the four corners of a pair of eyes, as shown 
 in the most ancient pictorial or sculptural 
 representation in Europe, may be joined 
 by one horizontal straight line; whereas 
 straight lines drawn through the eyes of the 
 oldest Chinese appropriate hieroglyphic 
 cross each other at a sharp angle. 
 
 This is true only so far as it relates to a 
 
 140
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 141 
 
 picture; but inasmucli as it seems to imply 
 a difference in the angle of the eye sockets, 
 in the West and in the East, it is misleading. 
 An examination of Chinese skulls shows 
 that the eye sockets are set in precisely the 
 same way as in the Caucasian skull ; the ap- 
 pearance of obliquity is due solely to the 
 fact that the inner corner of each upper eye- 
 lid is drawn down somewhat. Yet it is 
 strange how proud the Chinese seem to be 
 of what, in our opinion, constitutes almost 
 a deformity, for in all of their graphic arts 
 this unusual arrangement of the eyelids is 
 actually exaggerated. 
 
 In this country we have seen men wearing 
 the pigtail and dressed in petticoats; and 
 women wearing trousers, and we have called 
 them all Chinese. Well, tliat is quite as 
 correct as for the people of France to call 
 every man who speaks English, un Anglais. 
 
 But setting aside the difference between 
 Chinese, Mongols, Manchus, Tibetans, and 
 the men from Dzungaria or Eastern Turkes- 
 tan, there are some surprising differences 
 to be noted in Cliinese who come from neigh- 
 boring provinces; while those who come 
 from provinces far apart, are as different 
 as is the Xew Englander, wliose forbears 
 liave l)een in this country for generations, 
 from the ranchman of mixed blood on the 
 Texan frontier.
 
 142 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 One does not have to be long in Hongkong 
 to note the difference between a fairly tall, 
 strong Swatow chair-coolie and the light 
 weight, weak Cantonese. The people from 
 the lower Yang-tze will not long be con- 
 fused with those from up the valley towards 
 tlie Ichang Gorge, by the visitor who looks 
 about him carefully. 
 
 In the matter of language, the difference 
 between the people of the different prov- 
 inces — and sometimes between those who 
 inhabit the same province — is astonishing. 
 I ought, no doubt, to use the word " dialect " 
 instead of " language " ; but when you find 
 that an uneducated person or even a fairly 
 intelligent merchant from Swatow has about 
 as much difficulty in making himself under- 
 stood in Canton, as w^ould a Kentish farmer 
 who crossed the Straits of Dover and tried 
 to converse with the Normandy peasants in 
 France, you are disposed to imj that in this 
 respect the difference seems to be greater 
 than simply that of dialect. 
 
 Yet, of course, the language is fundamen- 
 tally the same in Kwan-tung province, in 
 the extreme southeast, as it is in Shantung, 
 in tlie northeast, or Kansuh, far away in 
 the nortliwest. Words differ in pronun- 
 ciation, at first, and this difference increases 
 until tliere result two words, having ideu-
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 143 
 
 tical meaning, but possessing not the most 
 remote resemblance in sound. 
 
 All this applies to the spoken language. 
 In literature there is practically no such 
 difference. Books, the famous Classics, for 
 instance, have been printed in what for- 
 eigners have called the Mandarin dialect. 
 That means simply that the language and 
 locutions of literary men at the capital have 
 been adopted as the standard for the printed 
 language. Every educated man in the 
 eighteen provinces understands the Classics 
 as he reads them ; and his neighbors who are 
 equally fortunate in education, will under- 
 stand him as he reads aloud. But the 
 locally trained school man of Yunnan would 
 be totally incomprehensible to his fellow 
 from Chihli. 
 
 Newspapers, likewise, are not necessarily 
 intelligible to people of remote districts from 
 the place of publication, because localisms 
 are quite as common in China as they are 
 in any other part of the world. The famous 
 ^' Peking Gazette," that was for centuries 
 the only thing in tlie empire entitled 
 to be called a newspaper, was the official 
 organ of the Government, and it was raul 
 hy officials, the literati, and educated men 
 ill all ])arts of tlie country. It contained 
 no '' news " liowever.
 
 144 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Besides his speech, " that doth bewray 
 him/' there is something about the physical 
 appearance of the people of the eighteen 
 provinces, which seems to differentiate them 
 from those of the remoter parts of even ad- 
 jacent provinces ; while every man in China 
 knows at a glance whether the stranger is 
 from the east, west, south, or north. The 
 way in which the men used to have their 
 head shaved and the queue braided; the 
 material and cut of their clothes, especially 
 the style of their footwear, betrayed the 
 visitor from a remote section. 
 
 Amongst the women there were unmis- 
 takable differences in the way the hair was 
 dressed, as well as in the shape and fashion 
 of their clothing. I am speaking now of the 
 people of China proper exclusively; in the 
 proper place these distinguishing peculiar- 
 ities of Manchus, Turkestanese, and all the 
 others, will be discussed. 
 
 In occupation, there was a wide difference 
 between the people of the various provinces. 
 In the silk district, it is imperatively neces- 
 sary that the workmen shall become ac- 
 customed to the local way of doing things 
 by long observation, before he is permitted 
 to take upon himself the entire responsi- 
 bility of the delicate operations of feeding 
 the worms, cleaning the trays in which they 
 are fed and allowed to make their cocoons.
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 145 
 
 Then when the time for reeling off the floss 
 comes, each locality has its own peculiar 
 method. An expert Chinese needs no label 
 to teach him whence comes a hank of floss 
 silk. 
 
 The tea pickers of the Fuhkien Province, 
 seaport Foochow, do their work in a different 
 way from those in the larger districts which 
 contribute to the business of Hankow on 
 the Yang-tze River; and after the leaves 
 have been gathered, dried, fired, and packed, 
 he is but a poor Chinese who cannot tell 
 after his first sip whence came the tea from 
 which the infusion was drawn. 
 
 We think, and quite properly, of rice as 
 being the staple article of diet for our Chi- 
 nese neighbors, but there are many different 
 ways of preparing this vegetable for the 
 table. I mean the seemingly simple act of 
 boiling the grain, and I think I may almost 
 say that each province has its own rule. In 
 some it is boiled quickly with the express 
 purpose of making it somewhat difficult to 
 digest, so that the hard-working coolies and 
 laborers may not too quickly assimilate their 
 rice and become hungry before the time has 
 come for the next meal. In other places it 
 is steamed so admirably that while each 
 puff'y grain is separate, yet tliey are like 
 independent snowflakes. 
 
 Tliis matter of rice cooking; recalls to mind
 
 146 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the Chinese gourmet. Please note that I 
 distinguish carefully between the gourmand, 
 who eats voraciously of pretty much any- 
 thing that is set before him, seeming to have 
 in mind quantity rather than qualitj' ; and 
 the gourmet, the lover of good things to eat 
 but who nevertheless makes a dainty dis- 
 crimination as to what he will eat. 
 
 Because we may have seen a group of 
 Chinese around a table, on which there are 
 platters or bowls of queer looking stews 
 and vegetables, shoveling the rice into their 
 mouths from little bowls held in the left 
 hand and a pair of chopsticks in the other, 
 we are not to assume that all their fellow 
 countrymen are satisfied to do the same thing 
 with similarly coarse food. Our Chinese 
 gourmet has as keen a palate, in his way, as 
 has his French congener. Perhaps he likes 
 to eat salted earthworms, and that is about 
 as repulsive a. dish as I know, yet the Chi- 
 nese gourmet insists upon having his worms 
 prepared in just the right way. 
 
 Our beefsteak and onions may not appeal 
 to some of our friends; yet it is not every 
 cook who can prepare this dish to suit the 
 taste of the fastidious. Our French neigh- 
 bors like snails, only the animals must have 
 been properly fed and skilfully cooked as 
 well as served to appeal to the true French 
 gourmet. So with our Eussian friends,
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 147 
 
 they like to preface a liearty meal with a 
 zakushld, which seems to mauy of us a meal 
 in itself. The preliminary of cold marrow- 
 bones, pickled herrings, salted eels, caviare^ 
 and thirty or forty other cold appetizers, 
 serve to stimulate the Muscovite palate, 
 while it so satisfies the stranger, unaccus- 
 tomed to it, that there is no room for the suc- 
 ceeding dinner, a la course! 
 
 Our Chinese gourmet seems to know as 
 well, by intuition it almost seems, although 
 it is usually with him just as it is with our- 
 selves a matter of experience or inquiry, 
 where to go for the best birdnest's soup, and 
 which chef can serve sea-slugs in the most 
 tempting manner. Is it surprising to be 
 told that there is such a thing as the culi- 
 nary art in China? Why should it be? 
 
 Now that the Chinese are coming to be 
 greater travelers than ever before, because 
 of the facility accorded by railways and 
 steamers, it is not at all an uncommon thing 
 for the people of Kwan-tung who go to 
 Chilili, to seek in the national capital, 
 Peking, for the restaurant that will cater to 
 their peculiar tastes. Just as our own lover 
 of terrapin a la Marj/Jand, would not be 
 satisfied in New York or Cliicago uidess he 
 knew his honnc houcJie is going to ])e served 
 in tlie projier way. 
 
 The most ehi])orate native entertainment
 
 148 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 I ever attended was the " house-warming " 
 given by the Taoutai of Chowchow fu, when 
 he had completed his new yamen (official 
 residence ) at Swatow. As I was only a lad, 
 fresh from home, his lordship asked the con- 
 sular representatives of the Great Powers, 
 if he might infringe the rule of precedence 
 and put me on his left (the post of honor) 
 for he had been told I could converse with 
 him in Chinese. The consuls gave unani- 
 mous consent and the great Mandarin 
 treated me to dainty morsels which he 
 picked out of the common dish with his own 
 chopsticks (Avithout rinsing those useful 
 implements in water after they had been in 
 his own mouth), and poked them into my 
 mouth. But of such details I do not care 
 to speak. 
 
 Our host was a thorough Chinese gourmet, 
 and some of the junior officials attached to 
 his Court, told me he had sent to Can- 
 ton for a cook and his assistants, and that 
 most of the materials for the feast had been 
 brought from different places, according as 
 the locality was famous for this or that deli- 
 cacy. This, I afterwards learned, was not 
 at all an unusual thing to do. 
 
 Our Chinese neighbors are as a rule well 
 built and symmetrical, and I think that in 
 these respects they showed to advantage 
 when contrasted with our Japanese neigh-
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 149 
 
 bors. I imagine the difference is partly 
 due to the fact that the Chinese have never 
 been accustomed to squatting on the floor, 
 resting the buttocks on the heels, as the 
 Japanese have done for ages. A result of 
 this sincariy as it is called in Japan, was to 
 check the development of the lower limbs, 
 making the Japanese appear to be dispro- 
 portionately short-legged. I may remark 
 that the tendency to abandon this habit and 
 make greater use of chairs, forms at schools, 
 etc., is having a beneficial result ; the stature 
 of the Japanese is said to have increased an 
 inch or more within the past thirty or forty 
 years, the period during which the better 
 habits of sitting rather than squatting has 
 become popular. 
 
 We may properly say that the Chinese 
 have a yellowish tint, and that, as a rule, 
 they rarely show much pink or red color in 
 the face. This is not strictly true of chil- 
 dren who run about a great deal in the open 
 air. Some of the little girls have a dainty 
 coloring that makes them very pretty. If 
 exposure to the sun has given to some of the 
 Chinese in the south a swarthy tint, they 
 never approach a black color, and one of the 
 most inept, and offensive, words to apply to 
 the Chinese is " nigger." 
 
 Cliiiiese women of the upper classes who 
 seldom go outside their homes, unless shel-
 
 150 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 tered from the glare and from the public 
 gaze as well, in a curtained or jalousied se- 
 dan chair, or protected from the sun's rays 
 by an umbrella, are often of a very fair com- 
 plexion. As a rule, the yellow tint nearly 
 disappears in children born to mixed par- 
 ents, one of whom is a Caucasian. 
 
 We know that the hair on the head of a 
 Chinese is coarse and black, at least if it is 
 not absolutely jet black it is of such a very 
 deep brown tint that it seems to be black; 
 and the way the people dress their hair and 
 the use of cosmetics by the women tend to 
 deepen the color. Of beards and whiskers 
 the men have scarcely any, and both sexes 
 have very little hair on the body. 
 
 It was the custom, as invariable as an un- 
 written law, for the men to shave the face 
 completely until they had attained the dig- 
 nity of being a grandfather, or had gained 
 certain distinctions in the literary class. 
 In the former case the grandfather might 
 permit his mustaches to grow although these 
 were often what our lovers of slang would 
 call " a ball game ; that is nine on a side." 
 In the latter case, since the distinction 
 rarely came until the man was well on in 
 years, a growth of hair on the face was as- 
 sumed to indicate an old man, hence in the 
 south, such men were called laii elm nung, 
 that is, " old hair men.''
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 151 
 
 Since the Chinese were accustomed to see- 
 ing only black hair and eyes, it was but nat- 
 ural that the light or auburn hair and blue 
 eyes of many Europeans should seem un- 
 canny. In the graphic art of the Chinese 
 (as is the case in Japan also) devils are de- 
 picted as having red or blue bodies and fiery 
 red hair; therefore it was but natural that 
 the first blonde Europeans were called ang 
 mail Jciii, " red-haired devils," or fan kwei, 
 " foreign devils," 
 
 Inasmuch as ancient history teaches us 
 that the immigrating Chinese In the re- 
 mote past, intermarried with the aboriginal 
 peoples whom tliey found to the south of 
 the Mei-]ing spur of the great Yun-ling 
 range of mountains, while those who did 
 not come that far remained more or less 
 unmixed in the Great Plain of Central Asia, 
 or even in the western part of what is now 
 Shansi Province, there is a noticeable dif- 
 ference between the mixed population of the 
 soutli, if I may call them so, and the pure 
 type ; the latter are the finer looking in every 
 way. 
 
 The almost total lack of a bridge to the 
 nose, and tlie fact that the eyes seem to be 
 so full and nearly level witli the forehead as 
 to l)e ratlier protruding, emphasizes the dif- 
 ference between tlie Cliinese and the Cau- 
 casian, and added sometliing to the an-
 
 152 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 tipathy whicli the natives at first felt for 
 the unhuman looking beings who had 
 sunken blue eyes. 
 
 It is somewhat surprising that there 
 should be in the extreme eastern part of 
 the great province of Kwan-tung, a group 
 of people in Chowchow fit, prefecture, who 
 compare favorably in stature and propor- 
 tions with the men from north of the Yang- 
 tze River. Williams says : " A thousand 
 men taken as they come in the streets of 
 Canton, would hardly equal in stature and 
 weight the same number in Rome or New 
 Orleans, while they would, perhaps, exceed 
 those, if gathered in Peking; their muscu- 
 lar powers, however, would probably be less 
 in either Chinese city than in those of 
 Europe or America." 
 
 I should not like to extol very highly the 
 beauty of the Chinese women, nevertheless 
 they are not totally devoid of physical 
 charms. When the health is good and while 
 a girl is young, her face is far from being 
 repulsive. One admirable effect of the 
 recent willingness to become a part of the 
 world and not to be merely in it, has been 
 a gradual disc-ontinuance of the abomina- 
 ble habit Chinese women followed of shav- 
 ing the face right up to the lower eyelids. 
 The inevitable effect was to make the skin 
 like leather and to stimulate the develop-
 
 PEOPLE OF THE PROVINCES 153 
 
 ment of wrinkles. In one respect our 
 Chinese women neighbors are more like 
 Europeans than are their sisters in India 
 and southwestern Asia. They do not fade 
 so soon and become withered, but bear chil- 
 dren and retain their vigor almost as do 
 the Caucasians.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE MONGOLS AND THE MANCHUS 
 
 ^^T?ROM an obscure and uncertain be- 
 -t^ ginning, the word Mongol has gone 
 on in increasing significance and spread- 
 ing geographically, during more than ten 
 centuries, until it has filled the whole earth 
 with its presence. From the time when 
 men first used it until our day this word 
 has been known in three senses especially. 
 In the first sense it refers to some small 
 groups of hunters and herdsmen living 
 north of the great Gobi desert; in the sec- 
 ond it denotes certain peoples in Asia and 
 Eastern Europe; in the third and most re- 
 cent, a world-wide extension has been given 
 it. In tills third and the broad sense, the 
 word Mongol has been made to include in 
 one category all yellow skinned nations, or 
 peoples, including those too with a reddish- 
 brown, or dark tinge in the ^-ellow, having 
 also straight hair, always black, and dark 
 eyes of various degrees of intensity. In 
 tins sense the word Mongol co-ordinates 
 vast numbers of people, immense groups of 
 men who are like one another in some traits, 
 and widely dissimilar in others. It em- 
 
 154
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 155 
 
 braces tlie Chinese, the Koreans, the Japa- 
 nese, the Manchus, the original Mongols 
 with their near relatives the Tartar, or 
 Turkish tribes which hold Central Asia, or 
 most of it. Moving westward from China 
 this term covers the Tibetans and with them 
 all the non-Aryan nations and tribes until 
 we reach India and Persia." 
 
 When I find that another writer has said 
 something that I know to be true, but has 
 expressed himself better or more succinctly 
 than I can, I feel that I am doing my read- 
 ers a favor and paying the more expert au- 
 thor a deserved compliment by borrowing 
 his words. This is my reason for begin- 
 ning this chapter with the first paragraph of 
 Jeremiah Curtin's book.* Some historians 
 say there are five groups of Mongols who 
 have made themselves famous in Europe; 
 although I should be disposed to use the 
 word " infamous " in describing the Huns 
 under their chief Attila, the Bulgars, the 
 Magyars, the Turks or Osmanli, and the 
 Mongol invaders of Russia. Other author- 
 ities say there have been Mongol people in 
 Africa from a remote past and that their 
 descendants are still to be found there. 
 This may be true, but I am inclined to doubt 
 the correctness of the assertion that the 
 Mamelukes were recruited from the Mon- 
 
 * The Mongols: A History.
 
 156 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 gols. It has always seemed to me that 
 this force was originally made up from 
 Christian captives who were compelled to 
 serve their Turkish captors as soldiers, and 
 afterwards their ranks were recruited from 
 Christian families who were living in Turk- 
 ish possessions. 
 
 The etymology of the word Mongol is a 
 little interesting. During the reign of the 
 great T'ang Dynasty of China, the term 
 Mong-lcu appears as applied to the people 
 north of the Empire, and in the records of 
 the Ki-tan Dynasty which followed the 
 T'ang the same people are described by the 
 word Mong-hu-li. After the Ki-tans came 
 the Golden Khans, and in their annals the 
 Mong-Jcu are often mentioned. 
 
 As is the case with so many peoples, the 
 origin of the family into which the great 
 Gengliis Khan was born, was miraculous. 
 A blue wolf and a gray doe swam across 
 a lake — it may be that Baikal is intended 
 — and settled near the sources of the river 
 Onon. A human son, Batachi, was born 
 to them, and then later, after many genera- 
 tions, another miracle was wrought. A 
 widow, wlio had had two sons by her hus- 
 band, after his death bore yet three more 
 sons, although there was no man in the 
 yurta save a slave whom her husband had
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 157 
 
 bought of a poor wandering beggar for a leg 
 of venison. 
 
 The two sons by the widow's lawful hus- 
 band consulted together and said : " Our 
 mother has no husband, no brother of our 
 father has ever been in this yurta, still she 
 has had three sons since our father died. 
 There is only one man in the house, he has 
 lived with us always; is he not their 
 father? " The woman having learned 
 what the two elder brothers were thinking 
 and saying, called them together and gave 
 to each one an arrow, telling them to 
 break it. This of course each one did eas- 
 ily. Then she tied tlie five arrows together 
 and asked each to try to break the bundle; 
 this they were unable to do. Then she said : 
 " Ye are in doubt as to who is the father 
 of my third, fourth and fifth sons. Ye 
 wonder, and with reason, for ye know not 
 that a golden-hued man makes his way to 
 this yurta. lie enters through the door by 
 which light comes, he enters in through the 
 smoke-hole like sunshine. The brightness 
 which comes from him fills me when I look 
 at him. Going off on the rays of the sun 
 or the moon he runs like a swift yellow 
 dog till he vanishes. Cease talking idly. 
 Your three youngest brotliers are children 
 of Heaven, and no one may liken them to
 
 158 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 common men. When they are khans ye 
 will know this." It is singular how widely 
 prevalent this or a similar myth is. 
 
 We are not here interested in the Mon- 
 gols as a whole, but with a very definite 
 part of them. The Tartar legend tells us 
 that in the period which corresponds to 
 the year 1161 of the Christian era, a woman 
 gave birth to a son, who was grasping in 
 his fists a lump of dark, clotted blood. 
 This event happened at the time when one 
 Temujin Uge, a Tartar, was captured; 
 therefore the child was given the name Te- 
 mujin. 
 
 He later completely subdued the various 
 peoples in his immediate neighborhood 
 along the upper courses of the Onon Eiver, 
 which you will find on any really good map 
 of Asia, at about 110° East Longitude from 
 Greenwich, and 48° North Latitude. Only 
 a short distance west, among the Chamur 
 Mountains or the Kentai Shan, are the 
 headwaters of the Kerulen River, another 
 stream which is intimately connected with 
 the early history of the Mongols ; and in the 
 same mountainous district the Tula and 
 Orhon Rivers rise; these last mentioned 
 empty into Lake Baikal and thus find their 
 way into the Arctic Sea nearly opposite the 
 Island of Nova Zembia; while the Onon 
 and Kerulen eventually become the great
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 159 
 
 Amur River and tlius reach the Pacific. 
 There, within reach of any one of these 
 streams, is the site which all Mongols honor 
 as having been the birthplace of Genghis 
 Khan and where his tomb is planted. 
 
 When Temujin had conquered his way to 
 fame, he took that name, Genghis Khan, 
 and raised his wonderful standard of nine 
 white (yak?) tales. Genghis means 
 " Mighty," while Khan is, of course, a title 
 having the significance of Emperor, and the 
 seeming proper name of Genghis was 
 adopted to distinguish this man from all the 
 other Khans. 
 
 Many interesting legends are told of this 
 personage who was to have such a tremen- 
 dous influence upon the fortunes of our 
 Chinese neighbors, and some of them are 
 given here. When the lad, Temujin, was 
 in his fifteenth year and it seemed time to 
 think of getting a wife for him, his father, 
 Yessugai, went into the countiy from which 
 the boy's mother, Iloelun, had been taken 
 by capture. In the mountains he met a 
 man named Desai-chan, who was of the 
 Uigar stock. 
 
 This apparent stranger hailed Yessugai 
 by name and asked whither he was going. 
 The answer was : " I am going to take my 
 son to his mother's brothers in order to se- 
 lect a wife for him." Desai-chan said:
 
 160 OUR neighbors: the CHINESE 
 
 " Your son hath a comely face and bright 
 eyes. Last night I dreamt that a white 
 falcon, holding the sun and the moon in its 
 talons, flew down to my wrist and perched 
 there. Thereupon I exclaimed to some of 
 my neighbors who were with me, ' We know 
 the sun and moon only through our seeing 
 them; but now this white falcon has 
 brought them both down to me in its talons ; 
 this must be an omen of greatness.' Just 
 at this auspicious moment thou has come, 
 O Yessugai! with thy son; and thy coming 
 explains my dream, it foretells high for- 
 tune, undoubtedly. I have a daughter at 
 my yurta, she is yet young and small; but 
 do come and look at her." 
 
 Then Desai-chan led Yessugai and Temu- 
 jin to his camp. Yessugai was greatly 
 pleased with the appearance of the girl, who 
 truly was a young beauty. She was then 
 but ten years old, and even among the Mon- 
 gols, whose maidens wed very young, was 
 hardly ready to be given in marriage. Yet 
 the very next day Yessugai asked Desai- 
 chan to allow Bortai, that was the girl's 
 name, to become the bride of young Temu- 
 jin. 
 
 Desai-chan's reply was both courteous 
 and diplomatic. " If I give her only after 
 much importuning, will that indicate a 
 larger measure of importance? Or if I
 
 M 
 
 AX( III' Woman in Full Dress
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 161 
 
 give her to your son in answer to a few 
 words, will that show slight esteem? We 
 know that a girl is not born to remain in 
 her father's home forever. I give my con- 
 sent to Bortai's becoming Temujin's wife; 
 but I pray thee to leave the lad with me for 
 a time." 
 
 So Yessugai left Temujin with Desai-chan 
 and rode off towards his own home, but on 
 the way he was persuaded by some Tartars 
 to stop for a feast with them. These men 
 were his enemies, although they professed 
 for the moment to be friendly, because he 
 had killed many of their people, Temujin 
 Uge amongst the number. Therefore they 
 put poison into Yessugai's cup, and although 
 he managed to travel for three days and 
 reach his home, yet he died before his son 
 Temujin could be brought to him. 
 
 Before long, Temujin launched out upon 
 that career which eventually made him 
 " The Mighty Khan." He passed through 
 a stormy youth and early manhood, and 
 was often within an inch of death's door; 
 but by marvelous escapes, and frequently 
 tlirough the assistance of friends whom he 
 gained in strange ways, he overcame every 
 opposition. 
 
 To those who stood in his way, or whom 
 he suspected of opposition he was abso- 
 lutely merciless. A brother, a half-brother,
 
 162 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 or any relative or connection who baulked 
 his way, was as of little account to him as a 
 mangy dog. But to his friends he was by 
 no means without willingness to make his 
 gratitude something tangible. When he 
 had built his great Empire, he richly re- 
 warded those w^ho had helped him in the 
 task. 
 
 When the proper time came for Genghis 
 Khan to carry out his plan of invading 
 China he found himself, as a matter of 
 fact, attacking the famous " Golden Dy- 
 nasty," the Kin, which had been driven out 
 by the Ki-tans. When the Kin Emperor 
 died in November, 1209, his successor sent 
 an ambassador to inform Genghis Khan of 
 the death and the succession. This ambas- 
 sador had the impudence to order the 
 Great Khan to receive the message kneel- 
 ing; for the envoy claimed that Genghis 
 was a vassal, and should comport himself 
 in accordance with Chinese etiquette. 
 
 At this piece of audacity Genghis de- 
 manded: "Who is this new emperor?" 
 The reply was, with a display of honorific 
 titles which may be imagined, " Prince 
 Chong-hei." When Genghis heard the 
 name he was simply furious, and turning 
 his face towards the south, in which direc- 
 tion the new upstart dwelt, he spat upon 
 the ground and exclaimed : " I thought that
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 163 
 
 the Son of Heaven must be lofty and un- 
 common ; but how is this idiot Cliong-hei to 
 sit on a throne, and why shouhl I lower 
 myself even in his presence, much less to 
 his petty ambassador?" 
 
 Preparations for the invasion were speed- 
 ily completed and the composition of the 
 army indicates most clearly what efiflcient 
 strategists and commissaries those Mongol 
 leaders were. The troops were divided in- 
 to squads of ten each; ten of these squads 
 were formed into one company; ten com- 
 panies composed what we may call a regi- 
 ment; and t«n regiments, that is to say, 
 ten thousand warriors, made a brigade. 
 The orders of the supreme Khan were 
 given direct to the generals in command of 
 brigades; and by them passed to officers of 
 lower rank until they reached even to the 
 petty squad. 
 
 Each soldier wore armor made of strong 
 rawhide and his head was protected by a 
 stout helmet of similar material. His weap- 
 ons were a lance, a sabre, a bow and 
 quiver, while some of them bore, in addi- 
 tion, an ax which could be used in battle 
 as well as to cut wood as necessity arose. 
 
 1 besides the liorses supplied for the troops 
 tliere were many extra steeds, because the 
 army, after leaving headquarters, had to 
 cross a wide stretch of tlie desert. Tlie in-
 
 164 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 vaders probably took a route that was 
 nearly parallel to the great caravan road 
 that has been used by the Chinese and Rus- 
 sians in passing between Peking and Lake 
 Baikal. 
 
 After a march of something like twelve 
 hundred miles the frontier was reached, 
 and here became conspicuous the first of the 
 defections which, contributed so much to 
 the downfall of the Chinese government. 
 The officer in charge of the guard at the 
 Great Wall yielded allegiance to Genghis 
 Khan and opened the gates to the invading 
 army. It is not necessary here to recapitu- 
 late the story of the downfall of the Chinese 
 Dynasty and the establishment of the Mon- 
 gols. 
 
 Tliis great country, Mongolia, stretches 
 from the west, where it marches with the 
 Russian Central Asia provinces, eastward 
 between Siberia and Tibet and China 
 proper, until it reaches the Eastern Three 
 Provinces, which we know by the name of 
 Manchuria. Most of Mongolia is, to say 
 the least, unattractive. But from about 
 the middle of the northern line towards the 
 east and stretching down to the Chinese 
 frontier the character of the soil improves, 
 and in the extreme eastern section there are 
 wide grassy plains whicli are well suited to 
 maintain enormous flocks and herds; while
 
 l.\( nr (,r!s}ia
 
 THE MONGOLS AND MANCHUS 165 
 
 along the numerous streams there is abun- 
 dant arable land. 
 
 Of the Manchurians it is not necessary 
 to say very much, because they are, after all, 
 merely an offshoot of the great Tartar or 
 Mongolian Horde. Their history is an in 
 teresting example of how from a very small 
 beginning something of enormous propor- 
 tions may develop. We must, however, 
 bear in mind that had the Chinese dynasty, 
 the Ming, been able to hold the allegiance 
 of the hundreds of millions of true Chinese, 
 and had there not been contemptible trea- 
 son on the part of some of the imperial 
 generals, there would not have been the 
 same easy victory for the Manchus in gain- 
 ing possession of the whole Chinese Empire, 
 that there had been for their kinsmen, the 
 Mongols, in doing the same thing three cen- 
 turies before. 
 
 Manchuria itself is a most valuable part 
 of the Chinese Eepublic. This fact is dem- 
 onstrated by the eager desire displayed by 
 the Russians in gaining a foothold there, 
 and later by the efforts of the Japanese to 
 imitate their late rivals in war. In the 
 neighborhood of the capital of the Eastern 
 Three Provinces, Mukden, there are still to 
 be seen the tombs of some of the earliest 
 rulers of tlie ^Manchus. For the tourist bent 
 merely upon sight-seeing and for the student
 
 166 OUR neighbors: the chine^^ 
 
 of ethnology; as well as for the commercial 
 man, there are so many attractive things 
 about the portion of our Chinese neighbors 
 which inhabit Manchuria, that it is not sur- 
 prising so many people have gone there. 
 
 The pure Mongolians and Manchus 
 (there are not many of them, to be sure), 
 do not show the oblique eyes quite so 
 markedly as do the true Chinese, that is, 
 the people of the Eighteen Provinces. As 
 a rule these northern people are rather 
 larger and better proportioned than the 
 southern Chinese, and in many ways they 
 show the good effect of an active, outdoor 
 life. The costumes of all these Mongolians 
 and Manchurians are entirely different 
 from those of their Chinese fellow citizens, 
 conspicuously so in the winter, when a 
 rigorous climate compels them to wear 
 thick, wadded clothing and very often furs. 
 A Manchurian woman's way of dressing the 
 hair is unmistakable; it sets her off from 
 her Chinese sisters most conspicuously ; and 
 the same tiling may be said of the native 
 women of Mongolia.
 
 .i;> 
 
 M 
 
 A.\( I/r Married Woman: Ihe 
 Headdress I ndicafes the Fact
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE TIBETANS AND THEIR COUNTEY 
 
 DR. SVEN REDIN'S interesting ac- 
 counts of his exploration into the cen- 
 tral parts of Asia and across the Himalayas, 
 give us the most complete account of Tibet 
 which is available. I do not wish to belittle 
 that explorer's work in any way, but in 
 fairness to others I may say that a number 
 of British subjects, who have been con- 
 nected with the Indian Civil Service, as well 
 as many army officers Avho have been sta- 
 tioned in those parts of the British Em- 
 pire, have told me that all of the important 
 information which Dr. Iledin has imparted 
 to the public had been, for some years 
 before he undertook his exploration, in the 
 archives of the Indian Government, 
 
 Inasmuch as it was taken from the re- 
 ports of officials or army officers who, 
 strictly speaking, perhaps ouglit not to have 
 been in Tibet at all, this information could 
 not be given to the public; and the alle- 
 giance of the individuals who had collected 
 the material forbade their writing for gen- 
 eral publication. Even as it is, we really 
 know verv liltle about the Tibetans and 
 
 167
 
 168 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 probably shall not greatly increase our 
 knowledge until the Chinese Republic or 
 Government has advanced so far along the 
 paths that it is cutting out, parallel to what 
 the rest of the world has followed for a 
 thousand years or more, as to permit of 
 their opening freely every nook and corner 
 of this great domain. 
 
 Looking from the south up towards the 
 mighty Himalaya Mountains, they appear 
 in their greatest grandeur. Those who 
 have been able to gaze upon this range from 
 the north, say that they seem to lose much 
 of their impressiveness because they are 
 seen from the elevation of Tibet, " The Eoof 
 of the World." 
 
 In that country, whose average elevation 
 is so great that were it not for its proximity 
 to the Torrid Zone, it would be snow cov- 
 ered perennially, live some people who are 
 in many ways the strangest in the world, 
 and certainly the most uncommon and un- 
 familiar to all of us of the whole three or 
 four hundred millions who make up the en- 
 tire population of the Chinese Eepublic. 
 
 It is undoubtedly correct to put the 
 Tibetans into the Mongoloid family of hu- 
 man beings, although the distinguishing 
 characteristics of this class are rather less 
 noticeable in them than in any of tlie others 
 of the Chinese nation. This slight varia-
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTRY 169 
 
 tion is doubtless due to the infiltration of 
 an East Indian strain through the Him- 
 alayas and around the western end of that 
 range. Doubtless, too, some influence has 
 been made by the people of southeast Asia. 
 
 It is not recorded in reliable history that 
 any one body of human beings has been per- 
 mitted to develop itself in a constant phy- 
 sical environment, from the " beast stage," 
 or even the lowest " man stage," up to its 
 present condition; and the Tibetans are 
 probably not the exception which is sup- 
 posed to prove the general rule. It is but 
 natural to find the Tibetans of rather small 
 stature, yet they are said to be generally 
 stout and stocky. In such a rigorous cli- 
 mate, it could hardly be expected that any 
 but the physically fitted children should 
 survive. 
 
 The most remarkable thing about the 
 Tibetans is their marriage custom. We 
 know well what monogamy is, the union in 
 marriage of one man and one woman, and 
 in our own experience, as an inheritance 
 from our European ancestors, what is 
 called the " father's right," that is the tra- 
 cing of ancestors back through the father's 
 line. AVe know, also, from biblical reading 
 and from knowledge of customs in certain 
 lands of polygamy; tliat is a plurality of 
 wives, sometimes all of equal rank although
 
 170 OUE NEIGHBOES; THE CHINESE 
 
 more frequently one is the superior and the 
 rest are subordinate. We know, too, of 
 concubinage, sometimes without disgrace, 
 yet frequently otherwise. 
 
 But in Tibet all these conditions are re- 
 versed and the plurality in marriage is of 
 the men, the single one being the wife. 
 This extraordinary condition comes about 
 not altogether unnaturally, when we stop 
 and consider the circumstances in which it 
 has developed. In all the 463,200 square 
 miles of Tibet, there are but very few acres 
 of arable land. A farmer, as the word 
 means to us, is simply unknown. The cul- 
 tivated land is all in little patches which 
 we should hardly dignify by the name of 
 " field." 
 
 What fields there are lie along the foot 
 of the mountains in some spot where the 
 patch may be protected from the torrents 
 pouring down the mountainside, and from 
 the overflow of the stream which rushes 
 along at the bottom of the mountain valley. 
 A tremendous amount of labor is repre- 
 sented in one of those tiny patches; the lower 
 portion is defended against the stream by 
 a high wall built of stone; and it must be 
 tall enough to be above the highest flood 
 level. But some water for the crop of 
 wheat, or beans, or whatever it may be, is 
 necessary, and a considerable measure of
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTRY 171 
 
 engineering skill is displayed in conduct- 
 ing an irrigating stream into the field 
 without permitting the rush of water to 
 be a menace. 
 
 A glance at the map will show how ex- 
 ceedingly limited must be the area of cul- 
 tivable land in Tibet. Now suppose a man 
 has one such field, or possibly two or three 
 of these tiny patches, just enough land to 
 supply the wants of one family; and sup- 
 pose, further, that the man has three sons 
 — hj no means an unusual number in Tibet. 
 When the father dies, if the land is divided 
 amongst the three sons and each takes unto 
 himself a wife and rears a family, there will 
 be three households to starve. 
 
 It is impossible to divide the landed es- 
 tate and the Tibetans have solved a difficult 
 problem by adopting polyandry: that was 
 inevitable. " In highly developed societies, 
 polygamy (including concubinage) sug- 
 gests concentrated wealth and privilege. 
 Monogamy is democratic ; it suggests divided 
 property and privilege. Polyandry sug- 
 gests poverty and indivisibility of prop- 
 erty." The Tibetans are loath to move 
 away from the ancestral home; and in the 
 case of the three brothers which has been 
 assumed, either two must do that or they 
 must give up the pri\'ileges and responsibili- 
 ties of a monogamous marriage.
 
 172 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 Doubtless experience in long past times 
 taught their ancestors that three families 
 in one home invariably lead to all manner 
 of complications and almost inevitably to 
 crimes, such as infanticide, as well as dis- 
 ease, and some things morally worse that 
 need not be discussed here. " Amongst the 
 Tibetans, the property, as an indivisible 
 whole, goes to the eldest son, who is pro- 
 vided with a wife ; but that wife becomes also 
 the legal spouse of the younger brothers. 
 The children of this woman are the objects 
 of a common affection, and when one of her 
 sons shall have grown to full manhood, and 
 shall have married a wife chosen by his 
 parents, he in turn shall come into a pri- 
 macy of power over the patrimony, his 
 elders reserving just enough to prolong 
 their habitual comfort — not enough to 
 prevent the establishment of a new genera- 
 tion. And thus, indefinitely, the cycle re- 
 peats itself; not less regularly — not less 
 blindly, obeying nature's demand for the 
 new individuals, than elsewhere in more 
 favored lands, by other forms." * 
 
 Eepulsive as is this polyandry to our 
 every idea of what married life and the 
 creation of a home should naturally be, yet 
 if one tries earnestly to put himself into 
 the i)osition of the Tibetans and knows the 
 
 * Crosby, Oscar Terry, Tibet and Turkestan.
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTRY 173 
 
 starved conditions of their life in its com- 
 mon aspects, it has to be admitted that they 
 have arrived at a solution of a problem 
 which is not altogether to be condemned. 
 
 Yet there is another phase of the Tibetan 
 married life which is inexcusably repulsive, 
 for it unites polyandry and polygamy in 
 the most shameless manner. If some great 
 good fortune should come to the family, so 
 that the joint income permits, the eldest 
 brother may take a second or even a third 
 wife. It may happen, too, that a second 
 w^ife is intiM^duced, even when the family 
 property has not been increased at all; this 
 will sometimes occur when the first wife has 
 no children. For the continuance of the 
 family line is deemed of almost as great im- 
 portance among the Tibetans as it is with 
 the Chinese, although the former are not 
 in any way inspired with the Confucian 
 ideas of the importance of ancestral wor- 
 ship. Tliese plural wives are still common 
 to all the brothers, and for some almost in- 
 explicable reason, the increase of popula- 
 tion is less in Tibet than in countries where 
 monogamy or polygamy is the rule. 
 
 Before leaving the subject with which 
 women are so intimately connected, it 
 seems well to state that the Tibetans of the 
 fair sex are by no means without title to 
 that adjective. They are reported as being
 
 174 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of good proportions, gi'aceful build, and 
 comely features. Their costume is a simple 
 one, even if they display a fondness for 
 bright-hued materials. Where frequent 
 contact with the Chinese on one side or the 
 peoples of India on the other is noticeable, 
 there will, too, be noted a disposition to 
 imitate the dress of the strangers. This 
 remark applies to the men as well as to 
 the women, for in eastern Tibet there are 
 natives to be seen who have adopted the 
 Chinese queue; but whether this was a 
 matter of policy or merely a desire to be 
 ultra fashionable, I cannot say. 
 
 In certain parts of Tibet a great many 
 turquoises are found. Some are of good 
 size and great beauty; but as a rule they 
 are small and not costly; therefore the 
 women, even those who seem to be of such 
 poor classes as hardly to be able to aif ord 
 this extravagance, deck their hair with as 
 many of these precious stones as they can 
 get. 
 
 The dwellings of the Tibetans vary from 
 a hovel to a fairly large, rather imposing 
 edifice two stories in height; but all are 
 solidly built, as must be the case in a coun- 
 try where the winter's snows are deep and 
 lie long. It must be a curious sight to see 
 from nearly every dwelling, floating a flag 
 wliicli is not in any way a national emblem
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTEY 175 
 
 or ensign, but simply a popular way of keep- 
 ing the gods constantly informed of the in- 
 mates of the home desiring to pray to them ; 
 for the flag bears a prayer written so 
 closely as to cover the entire surface. The 
 petition, therefore, is measured by the size 
 of the flag. 
 
 In Tibet the curious " prayer-wheel " is 
 very common. This is a wheel on the folly 
 of which are pasted small bits of paper hav- 
 ing a prayer written on them : one whirl 
 of the wheel is sufficient to inform the gods 
 that the person has offered just that num- 
 ber of petitions. 
 
 The monasteries of Tibet are still most 
 imposing-looking structures. They are usu- 
 ally built on the side of a steep hill or 
 mountain, so that the lower side will tower 
 up to many stories, while the upper is only 
 two or three. The most celebrated of the 
 Lhasa monasteries has been reproduced in 
 facsimile by the Mongolians at Jehol 
 (Cheng-te) in the province of Chihli, north- 
 east of Peking. 
 
 This remark naturally draws attention to 
 the religion of the Tibetans, and it is of 
 somewliat peculiar interest because it is the 
 direct or indirect power of the religionists 
 which has tended as much as anything else 
 to keep Tibet a closed country against the 
 student and traveler. The Tibetan Bud-
 
 176 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 dhist priests maintain stoutly that in their 
 country has been preserved the only pure 
 Buddhism that now exists. They declare 
 that what is taught in Ceylon even is so 
 far from the teachings of the Buddha him- 
 self as to be unrecognizable. 
 
 This claim is utterly false, for the doc- 
 trines, already much corrupted, which were 
 carried into Tibet a thousand years after 
 Gautama's death, have been still further 
 corrupted. Competent students of com- 
 parative religion find that in Tibet the 
 original impersonal generalization of the 
 Buddha have been almost smothered by a 
 mass of alien beliefs in no way connected 
 with ideal Buddhism. Moral qualities 
 have grown to be gods who are given their 
 place in the overcrowded pantheon; and so 
 called " Emanations " from the original 
 founder or his special disciples, have been 
 individualized, and then those persons 
 canonized. 
 
 The Romish doctrine of the Immaculate 
 Conception has been applied to make the 
 mother of Prince Siddartha equal, in the 
 matter of her conception, with that which 
 the strictest Romanists claim for the Virgin 
 Mary; and Queen Maya is declared by 
 some of the Tibetans to have been herself 
 of Virgin birth.
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTRY 177 
 
 It is certain that wliat little is left of 
 Buddhism in India is radically different 
 from what the earliest literature teaches; 
 while Buddhism in China has widely di- 
 verged from the Master's teachings; and 
 that of Japan is scarcely recognizable as 
 real Buddhism. The Buddhists of Tibet 
 are now generally called Lamaists, the 
 strictest being loyal adherents of the Dalai 
 Lama officially, for personally that individ- 
 ual has often conducted himself in such a 
 way as to forfeit the respect of his coun- 
 trymen. 
 
 The other religious body of real impor- 
 tance in Tibet is one that is called Pon-bo. 
 This last mentioned combines in a strange 
 way the superstitions of an old Nature- 
 worship with some of the lower, grosser ele- 
 ments of Lamaism. Mr. Crosby* not at all 
 ineptly says that the relation of the two 
 bodies is similar to that which might have 
 been seen in Europe as late as the sixth 
 century after Christ, when there still 
 existed communities professing the ancient 
 paganism, while enthroned Christianity had 
 not been able to free itself from a heritage 
 of magic, witchcraft, and devil cult, and had 
 shifted the worsliip of the Finite from demi- 
 gods to saints. But in Europe at that time, 
 
 * Op. cit.
 
 178 OUR NEIGHBOKS: THE CHINESE 
 
 as in Tibet now, there were seen a very 
 few who drank such pure water as the 
 higher creed may offer to the most en- 
 lightened. 
 
 The eastern part of Tibet is still closed 
 to the ordinary traveler, so that access to 
 the country, east of about the longitude of 
 Lhasa, from the north, east, or south, is 
 practically impossible. It is not difficult 
 for almost any one who chooses to do so to 
 get into the extreme western part of the 
 country. In each village of that section 
 there is an inn, or some proper place for 
 strangers to lodge, and it is quite easy to 
 procure an abundant supply of food. Not 
 always meats, but coarse bread, milk, 
 chickens, and eggs are plentiful, and there 
 is said to be no displeasing attempt to 
 practise extortion. 
 
 The people are inquisitive and certainly 
 would like to see how the stranger, espe- 
 cially if he is a European, conducts himself ; 
 but their curiosity rarely becomes offensive. 
 Although professedly Buddhists or Mahom- 
 etans, and one of course expects such peo- 
 ple to be abstemious, the natives make a 
 pleasing, thirst-quenching drink which is 
 something like both wine and beer. All 
 things considered, when the government of 
 the Chinese Republic has become so firmly
 
 THE TIBETANS AND COUNTRY 179 
 
 established as to rule and govern in all 
 parts of its domain, there will be an oppor- 
 tunity for the curious traveler to derive 
 much satisfaction from a visit to this group 
 of our Chinese neighbors.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 TRE MAHOMETANS 
 
 IT will be remembered that Mahometanism 
 is considered as beginning in the year 
 622 of the Christian era. Furthermore it is 
 generally said that the teachers of this re- 
 ligion have never been remarkably conspic- 
 uous for their efforts to secure converts by 
 sending missionaries into regions of the 
 earth far away from the center of their own 
 faith, Mecca. Yet in the Chinese Republic 
 there are many Mahometans. This is not 
 at all surprising when we think of the ex- 
 treme western section of the republic, for 
 in those districts the people came into direct 
 association with the advancing Moslems, 
 and indeed the colonies of those who profess 
 that faith are the most important element 
 in the populations of Dzungaria, Hi, and 
 Chinese Turkestan. 
 
 In such a part of the Chinese Republic 
 as Eastern Mongolia, thousands of miles 
 from the frontier along which the Mahome- 
 tans have been living in numbers for nearly 
 fourteen hundred years, there are fol- 
 lowers of the Prophet. At the cities of T'a 
 Tzu Kou and Hata, as well as throughout 
 
 180
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 181 
 
 the whole adjacent country, there is a con- 
 siderable Moslem population, and in the 
 former city the mosque is a handsome 
 building. At least its gateway is an impos- 
 ing structure, even if it does not bear 
 distinguishing marks to denote the faith of 
 those who worship therein. For a Moslem 
 temple that gateway is somewhat too 
 highly ornamented ; although the interior is 
 said to be very quiet and plain. 
 
 One Christian missionary who made a 
 trip in eastern Mongolia a few years ago, 
 says that the simplicity and apparent rever- 
 ence associated w4th Mahometan mosques, 
 is especially welcomed in a land like China, 
 where most things, in any way connected 
 with religion, are loud and garish, and even 
 the temples at times are the opposite of 
 restful.* 
 
 There is one conspicuous trait which 
 marks pleasantly the Mahometan of far 
 eastern China from their fellows in the re- 
 mote west. It is that the priests in charge 
 of the mosques show themselves quite 
 friendly towards the visitor from Europe, 
 They claim a certain relationship on the 
 ground of religion, because their faith, like 
 our own, came into China from the west. 
 
 This claim of fellowship extends to more 
 prosaic or ])ractical matters than religion, 
 
 * Headlcy, Jolin, Tramps in Dark Mongolia.
 
 182 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 for wherever there is a choice at a remote 
 city or town of eastern Mongolia, between 
 an inn kept by a Buddhist Chinese, or 
 one whose landlord is a Mahometan, the 
 stranger will do well to accept hospitality 
 from the latter, for as a rule the accommoda- 
 tions are cleaner, the fare better, and more 
 to his taste, and the welcome more cordial. 
 
 Just here an amusing story of how the 
 Mahometans look at their political affilia- 
 tions may be told : I borrow the substance 
 of it from the Rev. Mr. Headley.* 
 
 A Chinese whose name was Wang Fu 
 Ma, who had gone into eastern Mongolia 
 from the province of Shantung, and quite 
 evidently he was a man of the adventurer 
 class, had been employed by the Russians 
 during the late war with Japan, 1904-5. 
 His services had been so highly appreciated 
 that he was reputed to have received from 
 the Russian government a commission as 
 major in their regular army. 
 
 It was Wang's duty to help procure sup- 
 plies for the Russian commissariat, and 
 therefore he made frequent visits to K'u Lu 
 Kou for the purpose of buying animals and 
 produce. On one of his trips he took into 
 partnership a Mahometan townsman who 
 likewise bore the family name of Wang. 
 They bought three thousand head of cattle 
 
 * Op. cit.
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 183 
 
 and made them ready for the march to Muk- 
 den. The Mahometan, having concluded a 
 profitable deal as middleman for the Rus- 
 sians, then thought to make another hon- 
 est (?) penny out of their enemies, and 
 surreptitiously sent a message to a notori- 
 ous brigand chief, Chin Shou Shon, who was 
 in the pay of the Japanese. The result of 
 course was an attack upon the Russian con- 
 voy; the death of Major Wang Fu Ma and 
 the decapitation of the civilian Wang, came 
 as incidents. 
 
 Just when Islamism made its way as 
 a preached religion into China is not easy 
 to determine. Not only would the caravan 
 trade along routes leading westward across 
 the continent, tend to bring the Chinese and 
 Mahometans into intercourse, with the in- 
 evitable result that the Moslem priests 
 would try to spread a knowledge of their 
 faith, but the sea-trade between the ports 
 of southern China and those of the Arabian 
 Gulf or even still farther west, would like- 
 wise promote such intermingling. 
 
 It is certain that in early times the Hwui- 
 hwui Kiao, as the Chinese called the Mos- 
 lems, the followers of the Propliet, were 
 attracted to China. In the time of the 
 T'ang Dynasty (618 to 907 A. D.) there 
 were Mahometan priests at Canton and 
 Hangchau. They built mosques, they
 
 184 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 opened schools and printed some books, and 
 they encouraged the Chinese to make pil- 
 grimages to Mecca. This last mentioned 
 attempt at proselytizing appealed mightily 
 to the Chinese, who, especially along the 
 coast, have always been passionately fond 
 of travel and of going over seas whenever 
 they could make excuse for doing so. 
 
 There is one thing about Islamism which 
 has seemed to be a sufficient reason for its 
 not meeting with much favor amongst the 
 Chinese, and that is the rigid rule which 
 forbade translation of the Koran. This 
 would tend, of course, to keep the sacred 
 book out of the hands of the literati and 
 educated classes, who were not content to 
 receive instruction solely from the preach- 
 ing of the Moslem missionaries, and their 
 expounding by word of mouth, the tenets of 
 their religion. Still, as has been said, the 
 number of Mahometans in the Chinese Ee- 
 public is so great that they are given the 
 honor of having one stripe in the new flag 
 stand for them. 
 
 There are even now mosques in many 
 of the cities of China proper, as well as 
 in Mongolia and Manchuria. Before the 
 downfall of the Manchus there was a tablet 
 in each mosque which bore an ascription 
 of reverence to the Emperor, while the name 
 of the Prophet was placed behind that of
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 185 
 
 his imperial majesty; what will be done 
 now that the president of the Republic is 
 to be considered as having no claim to di- 
 vine right, and no family connection with 
 the gods in Heaven, remains to be seen; 
 probably the Prophet's name will be given 
 sole prominence. 
 
 There are of course no idols or any 
 images in the mosques; and none of the 
 tablets that are so sacred to Buddhists, 
 Taoists, and Confucianists ; but there are 
 plenty of scrolls suspended along the walls, 
 and these bear, in Arabic, references to the 
 doctrines. These scrolls are unintelligible 
 to even the educated among the worship- 
 ers, for Arabic is a language which the 
 Chinese learn only with the greatest dififl- 
 culty. Although affirming that they wor- 
 ship the true God by the name of Chu, or 
 Lord, yet it is more than doubtful if the 
 Mahometans ever did anything appreciable 
 to elevate the Chinese in any way, or that 
 the religion has ever benefited the country. 
 
 But the greatest interest which the Ma- 
 hometans in China possess for us is their 
 rebellions. The word " rebellion " is a com- 
 mon one in Chinese history, and it brings 
 to the mind many scenes of bloodshed and 
 destruction, on scales that fill us with hor- 
 ror. 
 
 The establishing of Chinese rule in those
 
 186 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 parts of the former empire, which must be 
 distinguished by the names Dzungaria, Hi, 
 Kobdo, Eastern Turkestan, etc., was accom- 
 plished so long ago that anything more 
 than this brief allusion is unnecessary, al- 
 though it has to be said that it was not 
 effected in a quiet way without the shed- 
 ding of much blood. 
 
 After the Chinese had fixed themselves 
 firmly as rulers, peace — at least of a kind 
 — ensued for centuries. Indeed, it was not 
 until after the middle of the nineteenth 
 century that some of the Mahometan sub- 
 jects of the Chinese Emperor broke out into 
 open revolt, which threatened for a time 
 the very foundations of the empire. It is 
 not intended to suggest that always were 
 those subjects entirely satisfied with the 
 rule of the mandarins; for often the over- 
 bearing oppression of these administrative 
 ofiicials was resented; yet I imagine that 
 the officials knew only too well their own 
 guilt, and succeeded in placating their re- 
 bellious subjects without calling upon the 
 Central Government for assistance, or let- 
 ting the people carry their complaints to 
 the throne. 
 
 But while tlie Central Government was 
 worried almost to distraction by the fa- 
 mous Tapping Rel)ellion, which began in 
 1850 and was finally suppressed in 1863,
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 187 
 
 and then only tliroiio^h the effort of " Chi- 
 nese " Gordon, the Britisli oflQcer who was 
 loaned to the Chinese Government for the 
 express purpose, rebellions of the Mahome- 
 tan subjects broke out almost simultaneous- 
 ly in the southwest province of Yunnan 
 and in the two provinces of Shensi and 
 Kansuh, in the far northwest. 
 
 With regard to the first mentioned, it 
 was the culmination of an unsuccessful ef- 
 fort by the Mahometan population to in- 
 duce the Central Government to punish the 
 unscrupulous mandarins who committed 
 the gravest crimes, and praying the em- 
 peror to send a just and honest man to rule 
 over them. Perhaps the Court intention- 
 ally paid no attention to these appeals, 
 although probably the greater rebellion ob- 
 scured the less; at any rate nothing was 
 done to satisfy the Mahometans and the 
 resulting rebellion in Yunnan, as well as 
 that in the northwest, cost hundreds of 
 thousands of lives and large sums of mimey. 
 
 In 1873 a similar uprising of the Mahom- 
 etans in the northwest was finally sup- 
 pressed. We know that the expense to the 
 Central Government which this entailed 
 was very great and that the loss of life was 
 enormous, because during active hostilities 
 neither side gave quarter; but we shall 
 never know tlie exact extent of the rebellion.
 
 188 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 nor its precise cost in men and money. 
 
 The Mahometan rebellion in East Tur- 
 kestan, about 1870, was serious in itself, 
 but it was most important to the Chinese 
 because of the share which Eussia had in 
 its suppression, and of the complications 
 that followed. 
 
 Of Turkestan as a whole, we get our first 
 glimpse somewhere about 200 B. C. The 
 country was evidently a fertile one, for it 
 aroused the envy of some Yue-che, of the 
 Mongolian or Tartar race, who poured 
 in from the northeast. Later, rather by 
 peaceful crowding than by armed conquest, 
 these intruders were replaced by Moslems, 
 so that now the major part of all the ex- 
 treme west of the Chinese Republic is popu- 
 lated by followers of the Prophet, although 
 doubtless there may be many of those Tar- 
 tars who have accepted Islamism. 
 
 The influence of climate in that region 
 has been tremendous, the drying up of what 
 must have been at one time fairly fertile 
 regions is indicated clearly by the discover- 
 ies of archaeologists, so that the combina- 
 tion of cruel Nature and yet more cruel 
 Man, has converted most of the western 
 possessions into what is little better than a 
 desert. The people themselves were like- 
 wise affected both in their physical develop- 
 ment and their habits of life, as well as in
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 189 
 
 the nature of their disposition. At times 
 they are hospitable and kind, at other times 
 they are hostile and treacherous, so that 
 traveling in that region is always a pre- 
 carious matter. 
 
 Dzungaria, where are many of the 
 Mahometans of China, was formerly a 
 Mongolian kingdom of considerable im- 
 portance. It attained its extreme height, 
 politically and socially, in the latter part 
 of the seventeenth century under the leader- 
 ship of Bushtu Khan, known also as Kal- 
 dan. The former kingdom was long ago 
 divided into Eastern Turkestan, belonging 
 to China, and Russian Turkestan. Its 
 name came from the Dsongars or Songars, 
 who were so-called because they formed the 
 left wing of the Mongolian army; dson 
 meaning " left " and gar meaning " hand," 
 Properly speaking, the portion belonging 
 to China should be called T'ien Shan-pei-lu, 
 that being the official name of the province, 
 which probably conveys the idea of " The 
 Mountains that reach up to Heaven." 
 
 The population of Eastern Turkestan is 
 exceedingly mixed, as would naturally be 
 expected. There are some Aryans, many 
 people belonging to the Ural-Altaic stock, 
 which connotes the people of the high cen- 
 tral Asian region, Dzungars, and others. 
 The agriculturalists, both farmers and or-
 
 190 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 chardists, are nearly all of Turkish stock, 
 yet they too are much mixed with Aryan 
 blood. In the towns the people are prac- 
 tically, all of Turkish blood, and the lan- 
 guage universally spoken is Jogatai Turk- 
 ish, a patois which is astonishingly popular 
 throughout the whole region west and south 
 of the great desert of Gobi. 
 
 Because so much of Eastern Turkestan 
 is desert, agriculture is of very small im- 
 portance, being confined to the oases at the 
 foot of the mountains. However, if the 
 crops are small in their totals, excellent 
 grains of various kinds are grown, besides 
 cotton, tobacco, opium, etc. Some of the 
 oases are famous for their orchards which 
 provide fruits of many kinds, all having a 
 most remarkable reputation for size and 
 delicacy of flavor. 
 
 The Chinese officials, under the former 
 administration, were notoriously indifferent 
 towards the material development of the 
 country they were sent to govern, and al- 
 though they must have known that wonders 
 could be accomplished in the oases and 
 their surrounding country if irrigation were 
 provided, they seemed to have given next to 
 no attention to this important matter. 
 Nevertheless the people themselves have 
 done much in this way and with admirable 
 results. It is to be hoped, and it is believed.
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 191 
 
 that the new government of the Chinese Re- 
 public will give the needed assistance in 
 trying to convert at least a portion of this 
 desert region into arable land, and make 
 the Mahometan population a factor of 
 some importance in the great schemes of 
 industrial and commercial development 
 which the enthusiastic progressives of China 
 have promised themselves. 
 
 The people of some of those oases already 
 bear an excellent reputation for admirable 
 workmanship in certain specialties. Kho- 
 tan furnishes silks, white carpets, felt 
 goods, and many kindred articles which are 
 greatly sought after, not only by the peo- 
 ple of the surrounding countries, but also 
 some of them find their way abroad. The 
 leather goods, especially saddlery of Kucha 
 and Kara-shahr have a well-deserved repu- 
 tation for excellence and beauty ; and there 
 are a number of other towns which are 
 more or less specialized as to their crea- 
 tions. ITnder wise administration, and 
 with relief from the official rapacity of the 
 past, there is no reason why all of the in- 
 dustries sliould not be raised from practi- 
 calh^ insignificance to volumes of impor- 
 tance. 
 
 Very attractive suggestions as to possi- 
 bilities in industrial art, are to be found in 
 the following extract from the last edition
 
 192 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 of the Encyclopedia Britannica, based upon 
 Dr. Sven Hedin's reports : " In the desert 
 not far from the town of Khotan, in a lo- 
 cality known as Borasan, objects in terra- 
 cotta, bronze images of Buddha, engraved 
 gems, coins and Mss. [were found] ; the 
 objects which display artistic skill, give in- 
 dications of having been wrought by crafts- 
 men who labored to reproduce Grseco- 
 Indian ideals in the service of the cult of 
 Buddha, and consequently date presumably 
 from the third century B. C, when the suc- 
 cessors of Alexander the Great were found- 
 ing their kingdoms in Persia," etc. 
 
 But it is not necessary to infer that the 
 skill of those craftsmen has absolutely dis- 
 appeared in their remote descendants, more 
 than tw^o thousand years later. Another 
 writer, whose antiquarian researches have 
 given assurance of a degree of culture in 
 this apparently hopeless region, is Dr. M. 
 A. Stein. He found traces of a Chinese 
 wall, with watch-towers and guard-stations, 
 that must have been of considerable length. 
 There were evidences of settlement back to 
 the second century of our era, and Dr. 
 Stein found a large number of documents 
 and examples of early Chinese art. The 
 interesting question then asserts itself: 
 Was the influx of Mahometans the cause 
 of the disappearance of that culture; or
 
 THE MAHOMETANS 193 
 
 was it purely a result of physical degrada- 
 tion both of soil and inhabitants? If the 
 former, there would seem to be an admir- 
 able opportunity for the Chinese Republic 
 to re-educate the Mahometans of these 
 Western provinces so that conditions of two 
 thousand years ago may be revived to the 
 great advantage of the New Republic.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 HOW THE CHINESE CAME TO BE KNOWN 
 TO THE BEST OF THE WOBLD 
 
 IT has already been indicated that the 
 peoples of southeast Europe, long be- 
 fore the commencement of the Christian 
 era, knew something of a land in the re- 
 moter parts of Asia which they were accus- 
 tomed to call Seres. Whether it was 
 through myth or something based upon geo- 
 graphical knowledge that this name came 
 to have rather a wide horizon, or because of 
 the skill which the people of that distant 
 country early displayed in rearing silk- 
 worms and in manufacturing silk clothes, 
 hardly calls for careful consideration here. 
 There is abundant evidence that at the 
 very beginning of the Christian era, and 
 probably before that time, the Greek and 
 Roman merchants need not have gone all 
 the way to China proper to obtain these 
 coveted materials, for it has been shown in 
 the last chapter that almost certainly these 
 could have been had in Turkestan, before 
 entering the dreary deserts which lay be- 
 tween that section of the former Chinese 
 Empire and the fertile valleys of the east- 
 
 194
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 195 
 
 ern part thereof where the mulberry tree 
 grew in great numbers and silk goods were 
 common. 
 
 An amusing example of the proneness of 
 too many writers for jumping to a conclu- 
 sion, because they are deceived by some 
 trifling linguistic resemblance or state- 
 ment which seems to them to be suggestive, 
 is found in the commentaries upon the writ- 
 ings of one of the Greek-Latin historians, 
 Ammianus-Marcellinus (320 to 390 A. D.), 
 who gives a description of the land of Seres 
 and of its people. He seems to allude to 
 the famous Great Wall which was com- 
 menced by Emperor T'sin Chih in 214 B. C. 
 and finished in 204 B.C. 
 
 Of course it was not absolutely impos- 
 sible for this stupendous undertaking to 
 have been known in Europe at the time 
 when this historian wrote, although it is 
 safe to say it was quite improbable that 
 anybody could have carried the news across 
 the continent of Asia to the Europeans; 
 and equally improbable that any traveler 
 from Europe should have wandered so far 
 into the remote east. Yet Christian Las- 
 sen, a German Orientalist, bom 1800, died 
 187G, and Joseph Toussaint Reinaub, a 
 French Orientalist, born 1795, died 1867, 
 botli seemed to have been curiously deceived 
 by Ammianus' allusion, and to have taken
 
 196 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 it for granted that he did refer to the great 
 barrier intended to keep the Tartars out 
 of the Middle Kingdom. 
 
 As a simple matter of fact, Ammianus 
 was manifestly giving a little touch of color 
 to the dry statement of Ptolemy, and had in 
 his mind nothing more than the mountains 
 which were said to separate Seres from the 
 western world. Ptolemy plainly indicates 
 that the country of Serice extends south 
 w^estward to the region of the Pamirs, and 
 no doubt it did reach quite that far in the 
 time of the famous Egyptian astronomer, 
 mathematician, and geographer, who Avrote 
 during the interval from 125 to 135 A. D. 
 
 In the nineteenth century the Chinese 
 Government certainly did assert and main- 
 tain its rights to territory beyond the 
 Pamirs. 
 
 " If we fuse into one, the ancient notices 
 of the Seres and their country, overlooking 
 anomalous statements and manifest fables, 
 the result will be somewhat as follows: 
 ' The region of the Seres is a vast and jjopu- 
 lous country, touching on the east the ocean 
 and the limits of the habitable world, and 
 extending west to Imaus and the confines 
 of Bactria. The people are civilized, mild, 
 just, and frugal, eschewing collisions with 
 their neighbors, and even shy of close inter- 
 course, but not adverse to dispose of their
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 197 
 
 own products, of which raw silk is the 
 staple, but which included also silk-stuffs, 
 fine furs, and iron of remarkable quality.' 
 This is manifestly a definition of the Chi- 
 nese." * 
 
 But then on the other hand, it is clearly 
 proved that the Chinese had a very correct 
 knowledge of that part of Europe which 
 was considered then to be civilized, at the 
 commencement of the Christian era. In 
 some of the Chinese Classics there is men- 
 tion of the Empire of Rome by the name of 
 Ta-tsing, " Great Nation,'' and a surpris- 
 ingly high tribute is paid to the intelligence, 
 probity, and courtesy of the Romans; while 
 their attainments in arts and industry are 
 spoken of in such a way as almost to lead 
 us to suspect the Chinese were envious of 
 the achievement of those people in the re- 
 mote west. 
 
 It must be remembered that in those times 
 the Chinese had not assumed that air of 
 superiority which made them so objection- 
 able fifteen hundred years later. They 
 would not have thought at that time of 
 speaking of strangers, who displayed the 
 skill and material progress of the Greeks 
 and Romans, as " Outer Barbarians " or 
 " Foreign Devils." Yet even this slight 
 knowledge of each other, that is Chinese 
 
 * Sir Henry Yule, in Enc. Brit.
 
 198 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 and Europeans, does not really satisfy the 
 meaning of " know " as the word is used 
 in the title to this chapter. 
 
 Nor can we get much satisfaction from the 
 myths and legends that in the earliest years 
 of the first century after Christ, there were 
 missionaries of the new faith who made 
 their way into the Land of Sinim. I have 
 found much that is interesting and indeed 
 quite probable in the narrative of two Arab 
 merchants who either made their way over- 
 land into some part of the Chinese Empire 
 of the ninth century, or came into commer- 
 cial relations with Chinese caravans; 
 although possibly they may have gone by 
 sea to the coast of China. But their nar- 
 rative is not satisfactory. 
 
 The name Cathay comes nearest to af- 
 fording a satisfactory idea of what the Chi- 
 nese were a long time ago. It is derived 
 from the Kitan Tartars of the Liaotung 
 peninsula and its hinterland. Those peo- 
 ple assisted in the overthrow of the subor- 
 dinate T'ang or " After T'ang " dynasty. 
 They put a monarch on the throne of China 
 and then compelled him to give them a heavy 
 subsidy. They exacted tlie cession of six- 
 teen cities in the now metropolitan province 
 of Chihli, and an annual tribute of three 
 hundred thousand pieces of silk. This dis- 
 graceful dynasty, if such it may be called for
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 199 
 
 many of the Chinese historians deliberately 
 ignore it, lasted from 936 to 947 A. D., and 
 it is reckoned, by the few recorders who do 
 not cut it out of the list altogether, as the 
 meanest and most contemptible House that 
 ever presumed to rule the peoples of the 
 Middle Kingdom. But for all their base- 
 ness, the Kitans gave the world a word 
 which, in its original form of Kitai, is still 
 used in Russia to designate China, and is 
 similarly employed by most of the natives 
 of Central Asia. 
 
 If Cathay was at all known to medieval 
 Europe, it may be only as an almost myth- 
 ical country, the name long ago ceased to 
 be used as a geographical expression, but 
 it is even now sometimes employed in poetic 
 or semi-poetic description. It will proba- 
 bly always be associated in our minds with 
 the conquests of the great Genghis Khan 
 and his successors, who for a time appar- 
 ently threatened to wipe out Christianity 
 and absorb all Christians into the Mongol or 
 Tartar Empire. 
 
 Yet, for how strange to our feeble human 
 intelligence seems sometimes the way of 
 Providence, " 'Tis worthy of grateful re- 
 membrance of all Christian people that 
 just at the time when God sent forth into 
 the western parts of the world the Tartars 
 to slay and be slain, He also sent into the
 
 200 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 east His faithful and beloved servants, 
 Dominic and Francis, to enlighten, instruct, 
 and build up the Faith." This is the state- 
 ment of a later missionary friar, Kicold of 
 Monte Croce. 
 
 We owe much to the two mendicant or- 
 ders, Dominican and Franciscan; all that 
 we know of Asia during the middle ages of 
 Europe. Our debt is especially great to 
 the latter order for information about 
 Cathay and the Cathayans. Yet it was not 
 through them that we really heard for the 
 first time something from Cathay itself. 
 
 We may properly say that it was through 
 the members of the Polo family of Venice 
 that the Chinese came to be known to the 
 rest of the world. This statement does 
 not mean that the Polos were the only Eu- 
 ropeans to visit China (or Cathay, if that 
 word is preferred), nor does it absolutely 
 preclude the possibility that some Chinese 
 visited Europe during the Middle Ages or 
 even before that time. There is evidence to 
 the contrary; certainly as to the visits of 
 Europeans to remotest Asia as the phrase 
 then connoted, and probably so as to Chi- 
 nese going westward. 
 
 There were Chinese engineers employed 
 along the banks of the Tigres River because 
 of their skill in constructing and maintain- 
 ing irrigation works; and it is reasonably
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 201 
 
 certain that whosoever wished to do so, 
 might in those times have consulted Chinese 
 astrologers and doctors in most of the cities 
 of southwestern Asia. These wise men are 
 reputed to have done a thriving trade in 
 their specialties. If the Cathayans were 
 so far from home as these statements indi- 
 cate, it is impossible not to believe they 
 went farther, and crossed the Bosphorus 
 into Europe: how far they may have gone 
 after that is too speculative to justify even 
 a moment's pause. 
 
 Of the Polos it is our good fortune to 
 have a narrative from the lips of Marco, the 
 son of one and the nephew of the otlier of 
 two brothers who completed the trio which, 
 in the thirteenth century set out from Eu- 
 rope and journeying on and on, through 
 summer and winter, came at length to the 
 residence of the Great Khan, which was 
 then at a certain rich and great city, called 
 Kemenfu. 
 
 This has been identified as Kaiping-fu, 
 " The City of Peace," a place that was 
 founded in 1256, four years before Kublai 
 Khan's accession to the throne of the great 
 Empire which had been consolidated by 
 himself and his immediate ancestors. 
 That city is some distance north of the 
 Great Wall, and it was Kublai's favorite 
 summer residence, just as it has been pop-
 
 202 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 ular with the Peking officials and gentry 
 ever since. In 1264 it was called Shang- 
 tu, " Upper Court " for the very reason that 
 it was such a favorite resort with the im- 
 perial family, its courtiers, and the aris- 
 tocracy of the capital. The Polos' visit 
 then was the beginning of a sort of acquaint- 
 ance between Cathay and Europe and for 
 a couple of centuries the people of China, 
 both mandarins and commoners, were cer- 
 tainly not unfriendly to strangers. We 
 have only to read carefully the narrative of 
 Marco Polo's travels to be convinced tliat 
 there was in his time no disposition to close 
 up China behind a great wall which was, 
 figuratively, to be raised on all three of the 
 land sides, while the gates of the seaports 
 were to be closed tightly against European 
 invaders. 
 
 When the Portuguese had found their way 
 round the southern extremity of Africa and 
 up into the East Indies, that land of spices 
 which had long been their main objective, 
 and had thereafter gone forward till they 
 reached the coast of China, from which 
 country they were to carry the silks, fabrics 
 and many precious things which all Eu- 
 rope — alike men and women who could af- 
 ford to wear them or use them in any way 
 — were so anxious to procure. 
 
 It was then reasonably and correctly as-
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 203 
 
 sumed that China was ready to give wel- 
 come to the Europeans with wide-open 
 arms. So she would have been had those 
 Europeans behaved themselves decently; 
 and had the reputation of those Portuguese 
 buccaneers not gone before them. It is an in- 
 sult to the perspicacity of those w^ho were, 
 at that time certainly if they are not now, 
 among the brightest and most intelligent 
 people of the world, to suppose they knew 
 nothing of what the Portuguese had done 
 along the African coasts. 
 
 But even if the Chinese were so densely 
 ignorant as to know nothing of what the 
 rest of the world was doing, and of the 
 methods followed by European nations in 
 extending their domains, it would have been 
 sufficient for them to note just what the 
 Europeans did on arriving at Chinese ports 
 to be convinced that in the expressed desire 
 for legitimate trade and friendly relations, 
 the newcomers were far from being ingen- 
 uous. 
 
 I shall not now repeat a story, which has 
 been told elsewhere, of the seizure of Macao 
 by the Portuguese under a pretext which 
 would have been repulsed by force of arms in 
 any country of Europe, or in any of the 
 over-seas possessions of such a nation. I 
 must not, moreover, go into the details of 
 the opium trade for that, too, has been
 
 204 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 treated of elsewhere.* But I am convinced 
 that all good Americans will agree that the 
 beginnings of the revived trade between 
 Chinese and Europeans was not of a nature 
 to inspire the Chinese officials with a high 
 idea of the integrity and friendliness of 
 their European neighbors, and in this con- 
 viction I think all unprejudiced Europeans 
 will concur. 
 
 It is almost impossible to discuss fully the 
 way in which the Chinese became known 
 once more to the rest of the world in the 
 sixteenth century, without incurring the 
 risk of hurting somebody's feelings. I hold 
 no brief for the Chinese government or peo- 
 ple, and cannot therefore espouse their 
 cause too fully, else would there be a state- 
 ment of force too often employed by the 
 strong against the weak. On the other 
 hand, I do not feel called upon to extenuate 
 actual crimes perpetrated in the name of 
 progress, friendly relations, and legitimate 
 trade. 
 
 It is well, perhaps, to repeat the sub- 
 stance of what I have stated elsewhere, 
 that the Manchu government of China, and 
 practically all the mandarins of that coun- 
 try, were heartily opposed to their subjects 
 engaging in foreign commerce. All the 
 Manchus knew perfectly well that in their 
 
 * See The Coming China.
 
 HOW THEY CAME TO BE KNOWN 205 
 
 hearts all Chinese were bitterly opposed to 
 them: they feared that trade with Europe- 
 ans would result in alienating their Chi- 
 nese subjects, and for that reason the Man- 
 chus did everything they could to block 
 trade. 
 
 The few instances on record of real Chi- 
 nese mandarins lending their influence to 
 promote such commercial intercourse, con- 
 firmed the suspicion of the alien rulers of 
 China that friendship between the true Chi- 
 nese and Europeans meant successful 
 hostilities between Chinese and Manchus. 
 It is to be regretted that some of the re- 
 corded instances of Chinese mandarins try- 
 ing to encourage trade between their 
 nationals and Europeans, showed those of- 
 ficials to be only too willing to make un- 
 holy profit for themselves out of that 
 nefarious and debasing opium trade. 
 
 The Manchus would have been blind or 
 stupid not to have learnt the lesson which 
 the Taeping Rebellion afforded, that was 
 avowedly an uprising to dethrone the 
 T'sung (Manchu) dynasty and drive out all 
 Manchu officials. It was not the only evi- 
 dence given the usurpers that the Chinese 
 hated them, but it Avas the most startling 
 one of all. The attitude which the leaders 
 took at first of professing to be active 
 Christians, strengthened the conviction of
 
 206 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 the Manchus that intercourse between their 
 Chinese subjects and foreigners was bound 
 to result in everything that was disastrous 
 to themselves, and it cannot be denied that 
 recent events have proved the Manchus to 
 have been entirely correct in that convic- 
 tion. The close of the seventeenth century 
 found the whole of Europe well acquainted 
 with the Chinese, and by the end of the eight- 
 eenth century that acquaintance of the 
 latter included the then youngest republic 
 in the world, the United States of America.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A CHINESE BOY'S LIFE 
 
 LET us first give a few minute's con- 
 sideration to what the life of a little 
 boy probably was in the imperial palace, 
 let us say until the enforced abdication of 
 the child emperor. He was likely to have a 
 pleasanter life in retirement from active 
 duty as emperor of a collection of peoples 
 who never were homogenous, and who bade 
 fair to separate violently even before the 
 downfall of the Manchus. His life under 
 such conditions would certainly have proved 
 to be uncomfortable to himself. 
 
 Although the Great Empress Dowager, 
 less than ten years ago, proved in her own 
 case the fallacy of the Confucian theory 
 that women are almost less than nothing in 
 the scale of things divine or earthly, it is 
 nevertheless true that there had to be on the 
 throne of China an emperor to perform the 
 rites of ancestor worship; because this 
 could be done only by a male, and to offi- 
 ciate at various religious ceremonies during 
 the year when the sovereign communicated 
 with his deceased relatives and ancestors, 
 the gods in High Heaven. Hence it was 
 
 207
 
 208 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 considered as of rather more importance 
 that the real empress should hear a son to 
 her liege lord than it was, perhaps, in the 
 case of other families. If Her Majesty 
 was not so favored by the gods, it was then 
 incumbent upon the emperor to provide for 
 the succession by taking unto himself con- 
 cubines — it was not really possible that 
 there should be two or more empresses. 
 
 It was because of this necessity for secur- 
 ing male issue in the imperial line that the 
 famous Empress Dowager managed to get 
 the reins of government into her hands. 
 During the reign of the Manchus, it was 
 required that all Manchu families above a 
 certain rank should furnish to the nearest 
 magistrate a full description of their mar- 
 riageable daughters. Then once a year 
 those lists, with possibly comments upon the 
 physical attractions of the girls, were sent 
 to Peking; and if the emperor desired to do 
 so he could require any of the maidens, or 
 as many as he chose, to become inmates of 
 the palace and imperial concubines. 
 
 It was in this way that Her Majesty, the 
 late Empress Dowager, first got into the 
 Court. She was physically attractive and 
 of much, more than average intelligence, and 
 in the atmosphere she breathed it was im- 
 possible for her not to become line intri- 
 gmite; so that eventually she induced the
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 209 
 
 former emperor to raise her to the position 
 of his consort, after the death of her prede- 
 cessor. She was never recognized officially 
 as the sovereign, even if there was prece- 
 dent for it in Chinese annals; but that she 
 was the ruler of the country just the same 
 is indisputable. 
 
 One thing she never forgave the gods, and 
 that was for not giving her a legitimate son 
 to ascend the throne when her husband was 
 called upon to relinquish the sceptre. She 
 hated to see her nephew, Emperor Kwang 
 Hsti, nominally acquire the power of the 
 monarch and we all know she took good 
 care that his exercise of that power was a 
 farce, so far as concerned anything she did 
 not originate or approve. 
 
 When a little prince was born in the im- 
 perial apartments, there were certain super- 
 stitious ceremonies to be observed which 
 would be considered by us as revolting, and 
 it is therefore utterly needless to describe 
 them here. It was of the most vital im- 
 portance that the court astrologers should 
 be informed of the very minute of the boy's 
 birth in order to be able to cast his horo- 
 scope, and at any future time tell him the 
 will of the gods as to any proposed act. 
 
 The next important measure was to secure 
 for the baby a wet nurse, because another 
 strange superstition forbade the empress or
 
 210 OUR neighbors; the Chinese 
 
 imperial concubine nursing her own male 
 offspring. The Chinese rulers were not 
 altogether singular in this custom, for its 
 parallel may be noticed in other parts of the 
 world. Probably some of the empresses, 
 queens, or hereditary princesses of ruling 
 houses in Europe, are not permitted, or 
 they are unwilling, to nurture their own 
 little sons; and yet they would indignantly 
 repudiate the idea that doing so was in the 
 remotest way influenced by superstition. 
 
 The w^et nurse selected for the imperial 
 prince was always, if possible, a Manchu 
 woman; but there was no fixed rule about 
 it and superstition did not operate to pre- 
 vent a suitable Chinese woman receiving 
 the appointment ; I may say this was a most 
 comfortable and lucrative post while the 
 active duty continued, for everything was 
 done to make the nurse happy, cheerful, and 
 as stout and hearty as an abundance of the 
 best food could secure these desiderata, in 
 order that the little prince might be well 
 nurtured and his nutriment contribute to 
 make him of a cheerful disposition. There 
 are many cases recorded in Chinese history 
 of an emperor displaying greater real love 
 for his foster mother than for his true 
 mother. 
 
 Instead of Christian baptism, or the Jew- 
 ish rite of circumcision, there came — when
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 211 
 
 the boy was a month old — the important 
 ceremony of shaving the baby's head, usu- 
 ally by a priest, and the giving of the " Baby 
 Name." I shall not attempt to enumerate 
 the many other ceremonies which mark the 
 babyhood of a little Manchu Prince, for 
 there were too many of them. 
 
 If the child was constantly weak, there 
 were innumerable rites to induce the gods 
 to give him health and strength. This weak- 
 ness was all too often conspicuous in the 
 imperial children ; and it could hardly have 
 been otherwise when we remember the tend- 
 ency on the part of so many emperors to 
 give way to license which frequently 
 amounted to absolute debauchery, thus 
 weakening the father both physically and 
 mentally. 
 
 When the boy was fully six, or perhaps 
 seven, years of age, came the next important 
 ceremony of another shaving of the head. 
 This time, however, the patch of hair on the 
 very crown was allowed to remain in order 
 that the queue might grow and thereafter, 
 as soon as possible, the lock was braided and 
 lengthened by adding to the hair some 
 strands of silk cord. The long Chinese 
 queue with which most of us are familiar, 
 was never more than two-thirds real hair, 
 gi'owing from the wearer's head. 
 
 At this second ceremonial shaving,
 
 212 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 another name was given to the little prince. 
 This one he might continue to bear until he 
 attained manhood or even until his acces- 
 sion to the throne, if he was chosen to that 
 honor; for the right of primogeniture, as 
 to this imperial succession, was never abso- 
 lute in the Manchu dynasty, or any other, 
 so far as I know; the emperor frequently 
 exercised the right of choice and in doing 
 so, selected a junior son. 
 
 Then came the duty of assigning teachers 
 for the young prince's education. The 
 most important member of the corps was 
 the man who was to instruct the prince in 
 the rites and ceremonies of the Court ; how 
 to perform the solemn ritual connected with 
 the New Year, the ceremonial plowing and 
 planting of grain in the spring and the 
 reaping at harvest time. 
 
 There were a thousand of these ceremon- 
 ies connected with the worship of imperial 
 ancestors, the expressions of gratitude to the 
 gods for benefits conferred by them upon 
 the prince himself, the imperial family, or 
 the whole nation ; and there were, moreover, 
 equally solemn ceremonies to appease the 
 wrath of the gods, when misfortune came to 
 Court or people, for the responsibility of the 
 emperor in these matters was something 
 very real in the eyes of the monarch, as well 
 as in the opinion of his subjects.
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 213 
 
 But I imagine every true American 
 mother would have felt pity for the little 
 princeling who was always robed in heavy 
 garments that must have been a sore burden 
 for the little limbs. If naked babies are a 
 common enough sight in the streets of 
 China, the luxury of kicking up his bare 
 heels and tumbling about in the freedom of 
 nudity, was scrupulously denied the little 
 imperial prince. 
 
 As to pleasure in the precise sense that 
 we use the word, there was precious little 
 of it allowed the young prince, until he had 
 grown to be a big boy. Of toys and all sucli 
 accessories to childish amusement, we may 
 be sure that they were provided in plenty, 
 but there was not much freedom granted in 
 using them lest some accident might result. 
 
 It is related of the late Emperor Kwang 
 Hsii that when he was a lad, he saw a bicy- 
 cle and insisted upon having its use ex- 
 plained to him. Tliis being done, he de- 
 manded one for himself. One of the best, 
 most expensive, and most gorgeous 
 " wheels " was bought, and the prince tried 
 to use it; but he neglected to tie up his 
 queue, or to wind it round his head as most 
 of his fellow countrymen do when riding 
 the bicycle. 
 
 Nobody dared touch the imperial queue 
 or to suggest that the scion of the imperial
 
 214 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 house disgrace himself by imitating the ex- 
 ample of common people, and wind the dan- 
 gerous braid round his neck or his head. 
 The result was that the long pigtail quickly 
 became wound up in the hind wheel and the 
 prince had a bad fall. After that there was 
 no more bicycle riding for him ! 
 
 But there were pleasures of a certain kind 
 permitted to boys of the imperial family; 
 such as boating on the lake within the 
 grounds of the palace in the Forbidden 
 City, that northern section of Peking which 
 was strictly reserved for the habitation of 
 the Court and its numerous retinues. The 
 lads were taught to ride; in the Manchu 
 fashion, to be sure, and that would hardly 
 have satisfied the ideals of our best horse- 
 men; for the saddle was a high, uncomfort- 
 able thing, the stirrups were cumbersome 
 and big, the horse or pony was never " bri- 
 dle wise," and its mouth was like an iron 
 vise. Then, too, the prince was not allowed 
 to ride alone; at the animal's head ran a 
 groom, when there was not a high official 
 assigned to this duty, and he led the pony 
 at a walk or a very gentle amble. 
 
 Archery was often converted into an exer- 
 cise from which the lads derived some pleas- 
 ure; yet even this "sport" was conducted 
 in a lazy fashion that would never have 
 satisfied a stout, healthy American lad.
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 215 
 
 The Mancbu prince took bis stand at the 
 spot indicated by the gray-haired Mancbu 
 general who was appointed to be bis teacher, 
 and was first carefully instructed as to the 
 proper postures, the grip of the bow, 
 the drawing of the arrow from the quiver, 
 the placing it against the bowstring, and the 
 correct " form " to be observed in drawing 
 the bow and letting the arrow fly. When 
 the arrows had all been discharged, an at- 
 tendant gathered them up and returned 
 them to the prince to be shot again. There 
 was no real exercise about it and no true 
 fun. 
 
 Falconry was another of the sports per- 
 mitted a young Manchu prince, and possibly 
 he may have derived some pleasure and phy- 
 sical benefit from this. But most of the 
 prince's time was given to his books; to 
 pouring over the Classics, learning what 
 such and such a sage had said on some 
 memorable occasion; why this or that one 
 of the prince's ancestors had given his de- 
 cision for or against a petition that had 
 come up to him through the Council of Min- 
 isters. 
 
 I fear that when all conditions of life sur- 
 rounding an imperial prince of the Manchu, 
 until lately reigning House, are considered 
 tlie verdict of a liearty American lad would 
 be emphatically against it as satisfactory or
 
 216 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 enjoyable. Before leaving the Court, it 
 should be stated that when a little prince 
 grew big enough, some of the lads belonging 
 to the families of high rank courtiers were 
 compelled to be his playmates; but in no 
 possible circumstances were these permitted 
 to assert themselves ; they were compelled to 
 be little slaves to their imperial master, and 
 naturally the other boys of the Court tried 
 to escape the punishment of being playmates 
 to a prince. 
 
 Making what allowance is necessary for 
 difference in rank and dignity, the life of 
 Manchu boys belonging to families who were 
 near the throne, was somewhat the same as 
 that of a prince. There was rarely any- 
 thing of that freedom which is one of the 
 greatest charms of the boyhood of our chil- 
 dren. Going down the line of importance 
 and wealth, we should have found somewhat 
 similar conditions surrounding nearly all 
 the boys in China a score or two of years 
 ago. Amongst the gentry and the well-to- 
 do, education, that is, memorizing the Clas- 
 sics, was the highest ambition. 
 
 Usually the eldest son was trained to fol- 
 low in the footsteps of his father; if the 
 parent was a literary man, a mandarin, the 
 eldest son was educated to pass the ci\dl 
 service examinations and become a man-
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 217 
 
 darin. If the father was a banker, a mer- 
 chant, or a farmer, the duty of carrying on 
 the occupation devolved upon the eldest son, 
 save in exceptional cases that were ex- 
 tremely rare. 
 
 Now, all this has been changed. There 
 are no more young princes to be trained in 
 the Court, and too frequently to be made 
 accustomed to the licentiousness of that life. 
 Sons of all classes are now receiving an edu- 
 cation that is of real benefit, and as the boys 
 in China of this generation come to man- 
 hood, they will find themselves fitted to 
 associate on terms of the fullest equality 
 with their fellows from any other parts of 
 the world. 
 
 Instead of lazy, effeminate " plays '' of 
 the past, there are active games to play on 
 school grounds or college athletic fields 
 where there is an equality which is delight- 
 fully democratic. Doubtless a large ma- 
 jority of the Chinese parents will continue 
 to carry their little boys to the temple when 
 the child is a month old to have the entire 
 head shaved and the first name conferred; 
 but there will be very few repetitions of the 
 second sliaving process. 
 
 It is surprising how many Chinese parents 
 who are not themselves professing Chris- 
 tians, are asking Christian ministers to
 
 218 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 baptize their children and give them a per- 
 sonal name which shall be the only one for 
 them to use throughout their whole lives. 
 
 The Chinese boy of former times derived 
 fully as much pleasure, in his opinion, from 
 the New Year's festivities as do our chil- 
 dren from the gifts, pleasures, and religious 
 or social ceremonies of Christmas. In a 
 certain way there was some similarity 
 between the two events. In China the birth- 
 day was that of a New Year and inciden- 
 tally it was the birthday of every one in the 
 realm of the gods, in the habitation of the 
 blessed dead, in the homes of the living. 
 For a Chinese baby was always two years 
 old on the first day of the first Moon of the 
 New Year following its birth, no matter 
 what may have been the actual day of its 
 nativity. Therefore a child born on the 
 27th day of the 12th Moon was reckoned to 
 be one whole year older than one born on 
 the 2d day of the 1st Moon of the following 
 year, although there might be only three 
 days' difference in their ages. From the 
 palace in the Forbidden City down to the 
 hovel of the beggar, there was something to 
 mark off the New Year as a time of jollity 
 and something very like our " Peace on 
 Earth." 
 
 Another x^leasure that the boy of the 
 humbler class had in larcer measure than
 
 A CHINESE boy's LIFE 219 
 
 his friends who were better off than himself 
 in world's goods, was the visits to the ances- 
 tral tombs. Is it not true that our own 
 really poor people get more pleasure from 
 the one picnic in the year they attend, than 
 do those of us who are blessed with frequent 
 days of recreation? It was certainly true 
 in China, that boys who could count on just 
 that one day's outing took from it an im- 
 mense amount of pleasure to be treasured 
 up, perhaps, for the succeeding year. I feel 
 sure there is more pleasure in store for the 
 Chinese boys who are now growing up than 
 ever there was for their fathers !
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A CHINESE GIRL'S LIFE 
 
 A LTHOUGH most of our students of so- 
 •^^ cial science say that there are sections 
 in some of the great American cities where 
 there are conditions of squalor and poverty, 
 equal to if not exceeding what are to be 
 found in any part of the globe; yet as a na- 
 tion we do not begin to know what poverty 
 is, as the word is used to describe conditions 
 in China, and God grant we never shall 
 learn the full Chinese meaning of that awful 
 word. 
 
 There are large areas of the Chinese Re- 
 public where the people do not know, from 
 one New Year's day to the next, what it is 
 to eat a full and hearty meal ; and there are 
 even larger areas wherein the people rarely 
 sit down to such a meal of really nutritious 
 food. The struggle for existence is not one 
 which merely makes the heads of the family 
 wonder what the next year, or the next sea- 
 son, or the next month, is going to bring; 
 it is one that does not permit many a father 
 and mother to say what to-morrow shall 
 give them and their little ones. 
 Amongst those millions who are literally 
 
 220
 
 A CHINESE girl's LIFE 221 
 
 living from band to mouth, because tbere is 
 notbing reserved on tbe sbelves of tbe lar- 
 der, it is imperatively necessary for every 
 pair of bands in tbe family to contribute 
 somewbat to tbe support of tbe bousebold. 
 Hence it is tbat witb people so circum- 
 stanced tbe desire for boy children is para- 
 mount. Nature bas compelled those people 
 to realize tbat girls cannot be driven like 
 beasts of burden, as boys may be ; and even 
 if a native poet bas sung of the little damsels 
 as " a thousand pieces of gold," girls are 
 considered so undesirable that often a man 
 replies to the question, " How many children 
 have you?'' by mentioning the number of 
 bis sons, ignoring completely bis daughters, 
 who are looked upon as a misfortune to be 
 forgotten, if possible. 
 
 China, like Japan, is a land of children 
 and the traveler wonders whence come tbe 
 swarms of little folks who block the streets 
 of the city and sprawl along the roadway 
 through every village and hamlet. The doc- 
 trine of Malthus, that governments should 
 assert themselves to limit tbe birth of chil- 
 dren to tbe ability of their parents to pro- 
 vide for thom in childhood, educate them, 
 and give them a start in life, has never been 
 heard of in China, except by some students 
 of sociolog;N', who have not yet dreamt of 
 applying such laws to their own people.
 
 222 OUE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 In tlie circumstances it is hardly surpris- 
 ing that in certain districts, those wherein 
 the conditions of poverty are such as have 
 just been intimated, female infanticide is 
 frightfully common. In the great Hoang- 
 ho and Yang-tze valleys, where the devasta- 
 tion caused by floods is inevitably followed 
 by famine, and the condition of the poor is 
 absolutely hopeless, it is hardly to be won- 
 dered at that when a new baby is of the 
 wrong sex, its span of life is measured by a 
 few minutes, or an hour or two, or possibly 
 a day or so; and that it is the poor father 
 who takes upon himself the awful respon- 
 sibility of determining what shall be the 
 little girl's fate. 
 
 " It is absurd to argue that infanticide is 
 no more prevalent in China than in Eng- 
 land; or to describe it as a curse of the 
 land which devastates whole districts. Let 
 it be granted at once that most Chinese 
 parents would wish their children all to be 
 boys; and if such could be the case, there 
 would probably not be a country on the face 
 of the globe where infanticide was so rare 
 — even though in such a case there would, 
 in the course of a few generations, be no 
 infants at all and the whole race would die 
 out. It is doubtless true, however, that 
 cases have been known where so prevalent 
 was infanticide that locally girls could not
 
 A CHINESE girl's LIFE 223 
 
 be obtained for marriage, and, as with the 
 Sabines of old, other districts had to provide 
 them." * 
 
 Sometimes, when conditions of life have 
 become acute and it is a question of all the 
 family starving quickly, or a few starving 
 slowly, even boys are sold to become slaves 
 if not something worse in a land where 
 sodomy is beastly fashionable; yet it is the 
 girls who are usually sacrificed first, and 
 these, too, become slaves, when they are not 
 compelled to follow a life of shame. It 
 must not always be taken for granted that 
 the little girl's corpse which is seen floating 
 seawards in a river, or left unburied by the 
 roadside for dogs or vultures to devour, 
 stands for another case of female infanti- 
 cide ; it may liave been that death came from 
 starvation or other natural causes, and that 
 pinching poverty forbade giving the little 
 one decent burial. 
 
 Having thus considered the most terrible 
 phase of a girl's life in China, as let us 
 hope may be said it was but is never again 
 to be, let us turn to those which are not so 
 repulsive; nay, may indeed be bright and 
 attractive. Yet if we begin with the im- 
 perial princesses of old times, or even dur- 
 ing the reign of the late Manchus, we find 
 that the life of a girl born within the im- 
 
 * Ball, J. Dyor, The Chinese at Home.
 
 224 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 perial palace and of the imperial family, 
 was not often a happy one. For them there 
 was rarely the prospect of a happy married 
 life, because there were no consorts to be 
 had for them ; the difference of rank between 
 those of the blood royal and young men of 
 the highest native nobility, forbade the em- 
 peror giving his daughters to be the wives 
 of his subjects. Occasionally an alliance 
 with the son of a reigning family in a 
 neighboring foreign country was arranged 
 for a princess of the imperial family of 
 China, and she was sent away in great 
 state, an object of envy with all her less 
 fortunate sisters. 
 
 In the narrative of Marco Polo's adven- 
 tures, we read of his being entrusted with 
 the care of the Imperial Princess, whom 
 he conducted by ship to Persia, where she 
 was to become the wife of Arghun Khan, 
 himself a great-nephew of Kublai Khan. 
 There are, too, other instances of these dip- 
 lomatic marriages, but they are not many, 
 and usually the princesses of the imperial 
 Manchu house were doomed to celibacy. In 
 youth they were permitted to be Maids of 
 Honor to the empress, and when they were 
 older they frequently had to retire into a 
 monastery or retreat. 
 
 They, like most of the girls of China in 
 all classes, received very little education,
 
 A CHINESE girl's LIFE 225 
 
 and for them life was rather a dreary exist- 
 ence. Amongst girls of the higher classes, 
 yet below the imperial circle, the life of a 
 girl was not necessarily a hard one. We 
 may not be able to think favorably of the 
 way they were given in marriage and of the 
 attitude of superiority assumed towards 
 them by the mother-in-law especially, yet 
 they had a certain consolation in the thought 
 that time would adjust matters, surely so 
 if they were so fortunate as to have sons. 
 In the homes of the well-to-do, and even in 
 those where the family had to be frugal, to 
 make both ends meet, yet not forever facing 
 the dreadful poverty which has been men- 
 tioned, provision was made to give bright- 
 ness and color to the little girPs life. She 
 had her place in the family outings and in 
 the collection of Nursery Rhymes which Dr. 
 Headland has kindly placed at our disposal 
 ("Chinese Mother Goose Rhymes"), there 
 are plenty to show that when they could 
 afford to do it, if my curious expression is 
 understood, parents really loved their girl 
 babies almost as much as they did the little 
 boys. 
 
 Indeed, amongst those who did not have 
 to pinch and strain to keep the wolf away, 
 there were many Chinese who declared they 
 would rather have a girl child than not; 
 because then, when she approached the mar-
 
 226 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 riageable age they could ask the young man 
 who was selected to be her husband, to 
 come and live with them years before the 
 wedding, and by adopting him spare them- 
 selves entirely the sorrows of parting with 
 their daughter. 
 
 The sincere followers of Confucius were 
 always shamefully neglectful about their 
 daughter's education ; yet, as I have already 
 said, it was not always true that girls had 
 no education at all. 
 
 The dress of a young girl in former times, 
 from her quaint coiffeur, suggesting yet not 
 imitating precisely that of her mother, down 
 to her brilliantly-colored robes, and pretty 
 little feet, if they were permitted to develop 
 naturally, or her awkward, misshapen, 
 cramped ones, was as attractive as one 
 could wish. As a bride she was gorgeously 
 arrayed, and her dower often meant a heavy 
 drain upon her father's purse, yet it seems 
 to have been willingly accepted whenever 
 the family means permitted. After the wed- 
 ding the young married woman changed the 
 style of dressing her hair, and her entire 
 costume, to conform to the rules of society. 
 
 With the coming of the first Christian 
 (Protestant) missionaries, began the im- 
 provement of conditions for Chinese girls. 
 At first it was found by the men who were 
 the pioneer representatives of the evangelis-
 
 A CHINESE girl's LIFE 227 
 
 tic bodies to occupy the field, only a little 
 over a hundred years ago, that they could 
 do nothing with their work in the Chinese 
 families. 
 
 But when the wives of the first mission- 
 aries appeared, and later, more effectively, 
 when unmarried women from Christian 
 countries gave themselves for the work, it 
 was not long before they found their way 
 into the native homes, and then actually be- 
 gan the emancipation of the women of 
 China. What a marvelous change has 
 taken place within the lifetime of some who 
 are still working in the foreign field. Even 
 amongst Chinese who vehemently refuse to 
 put away the religion of their forefathers, 
 the position of the girls is so different from 
 what it was formerly, that they seem almost 
 to be new creatures. 
 
 The mission schools were the first to give 
 the girls some interest in life and the wisest 
 of the Chinese statesmen realized that the 
 progress of their country, for which they 
 themselves were hoping and working, could 
 not be achieved properly unless women were 
 taken into consideration. This meant that 
 girls must be prepared, when grown up, 
 to take upon themselves the duties of 
 women in a way that was without prece- 
 dent in Chinese history, and yet which was 
 recognized as both inevitable and desirable
 
 228 OUR NEIGHBOES: THE CHINESE 
 
 in the changed, remodeled, progressive 
 China, and those same statesmen were as 
 eager to uplift the girls in education at 
 least, as were the missionaries. 
 
 I knew China when the most that could 
 be expected of women in that country was 
 that they might become Bible women, help- 
 ers, and interpreters for the foreign women 
 missionaries. It is difficult for me to real- 
 ize that there are Chinese young women 
 who have sole charge of hospitals; that 
 young girls are studying medicine and fit- 
 ting themselves to become expert nurses, and 
 in a thousand ways demonstrating most in- 
 contestibly that they are fully able to do 
 whatever their sisters of the West can do. 
 
 The life of the Chinese girl to-day is so 
 different from what her mother's was that 
 it is difficult to recognize society in that 
 land. There are, as has been intimated, 
 traces of liberty having been debased into 
 license; and the reactionary performances 
 of the Chinese suffragettes are, if possible, 
 more displeasing than are those of their 
 English sisters, simply because the contrast 
 between the normal and the abnormal is 
 greater in China than it is in Great Britain. 
 Yet I do not seriously apprehend that this 
 misconstruing of privileges, coming from 
 emancipation, into the right to be destruc-
 
 A CHINESE GIEl's LIFE 229 
 
 tive, is at all likely to be permanent or con- 
 spicuously general in China. 
 
 It is not at all surprising that neither in 
 advanced Japan nor in progressive China, 
 has there yet been any apparent disposition 
 on the part of girls and young women to 
 take up the stage as a profession. In both 
 countries, until a very few years ago even in 
 Japan, the actors were considered as a class 
 so low in the social scale that it was deemed 
 a disgrace for any man of respectable 
 family to associate with them. Yet strange 
 and inconsistent as it must seem, parents 
 of the greatest refinement and purest morals 
 would take their daughters to witness per- 
 formances of dramas that were far from 
 being suited to young people, whether girls 
 or boys. Furthermore, all female parts 
 were taken by boys, and there were, there- 
 fore, no actresses. 
 
 Recently, as many know, the experiment 
 of having at least the principal female roles 
 interpreted by women, has been tried 
 amongst the Japanese, and some American 
 audiences have had the pleasure (?) of lis- 
 tening to at least one Japanese actress who 
 posed as a star. China has not yet ad- 
 vanced so far along this progressive path, 
 and it is very doubtful if the people will be 
 induced to countenance it for a very long
 
 230 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 time to come. Social lines must be entirely 
 changed before it would be possible for a 
 respectable woman to appear on the stage, 
 and the drama itself will have to be remod- 
 eled before such a thing is possible. 
 
 In some of the girls' schools under the 
 management of foreign women teachers, the 
 pupils have been permitted and even encour- 
 aged to give private performances to which 
 their female friends w^ere admitted. Some 
 of those who were favored with the oppor- 
 tunity to witness these plays, say that many 
 of the girls displayed much ability in inter- 
 pretation of their characters and in the 
 reading of the lines. 
 
 There is one thing to say for Chinese girls 
 and women, which is that when they are 
 convinced that duty calls upon them to ad- 
 vocate a just cause, they display remarkable 
 ability to overcome their natural timidity, 
 and oftentimes they speak well in public. 
 The very first Chinese lady who visited 
 England for the purpose of asking greater 
 assistance than had been given towards help- 
 ing to bring out the Chinese women, was a 
 surprise to all. Her gentle force, her clear- 
 ness of presentation, and her facility of 
 speech, made an impression which caused 
 hearty response to her plea. The same 
 thing may be said of many Chinese young 
 women who have spoken to American audi- 
 ences.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 
 
 THE carriages and carts which are 
 credited to the Chinese of a remote 
 past, and which have already been briefly 
 alluded to, were rather poor makeshifts for 
 traveling. Apparently their use was re- 
 stricted to the imperial family and officials 
 of government who represented the emperor. 
 Those for His Imperial Majesty himself 
 were doubtless very gorgeous affairs, so far 
 as exterior decoration was concerned, but we 
 should, I fear, be somewhat disposed to liken 
 them, veiy impolitely, to be sure, to the 
 gilded and bepictured boxes which cut such 
 an important figure in the processions of 
 circuses and menageries that sometimes 
 pass through our streets. 
 
 They were simply boxes, the floor of which 
 rested riglit on the axle, guiltless of springs 
 or any appliances to take up the jolting, and 
 the Chinese have not been conspicuous for 
 smooth roads, even if some of their highways 
 have been remarkably permanent. But a 
 road that is laid with great slabs of granite 
 which are not fitted together properly, can- 
 not be a very comfortable one to drive over. 
 
 231
 
 232 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 The slabs slip away from one another, leav- 
 ing wide spaces into which the wheels 
 descend with a bump that nearly dislocates 
 every joint of the inside traveler, and no 
 amount of cushions can sufl&ce to diminish 
 greatly that jolting. The old bridges, too, 
 were usually made with similar huge granite 
 slabs either laid crosswise or longitudinally, 
 and these were, if possible, even greater tor- 
 tures than the roadways. 
 
 The draft animals were either bullocks or 
 horses. If the occupant of the carriage 
 were a person of great importance, or the 
 occasion demanded or justified the extrava- 
 gance, there might be two or three of these 
 draft animals strung in tandem : the wheel 
 horse or bullock would be harnessed into 
 the shafts and each one of the others was 
 hitched independently by traces — ropes 
 usually — direct to the axle of the vehicle; 
 so that it was impossible for the united 
 power of the animals to be given to the task 
 of drawing the carriage. 
 
 These closed carriages were entered, and 
 left, by the front which was open, by climb- 
 ing over the shaft as gracefully as could be 
 done: the driver sat right over the shaft 
 animal. If the rain drove in, or the wind 
 was too strong, or the sun beat in too 
 fiercely, there was a curtain to be let down
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 233 
 
 and thus were the stuffiness and discomfort 
 of the interior increased. 
 
 There were, also, the carts at the service 
 of the traveler. These were simply open 
 boxes w4th low sides. The travelers stowed 
 away themselves and their belongings as 
 they liked; the first comer always appro- 
 priating the lion's share of the space, and 
 the most comfortable place, of course, and 
 made room for the rest only when compelled 
 to do so. 
 
 Another wheeled vehicle, especially pop- 
 ular in the north for going short distances, 
 was the wheelbarrow. It had a large wheel 
 in the center, with narrow platforms on 
 either side thereof upon which the travelers 
 reclined, resting against the center w'hich 
 served to protect them from the wheel. 
 Long handles projected toward the rear and 
 were held by the coolie who w^as the motive 
 power. He often eased his burden some- 
 what by a rope attached to the handles and 
 passing over his shoulders. Occasionally 
 an extra coolie — or even two or three — 
 was hitched to the front of the wheelbarrow 
 and when the road was fairly good, they 
 could trot along at six or seven miles an 
 hour. In some ways these Chinese wheel- 
 barrows recalled the Irish jaunting-car. 
 
 It was very amusing to see the proprietor
 
 234 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of one of these wheelbarrows on the way 
 from his home to his customary stand in the 
 morning, or returning at nightfall. Instead 
 of trundling the vehicle in front of him as 
 we should expect him to do, he generally 
 took the various sections apart, divided 
 wheel, shafts, seat, etc., into two portions 
 which he slung at the ends of his long carry- 
 ing stick. Then he stooped down, put the 
 stick across one shoulder and raising the 
 load from the ground, carried the whole 
 thing away. 
 
 I have used the past tense in writing of 
 these various wheeled vehicles, but they are 
 all to be seen even now in parts of the coun- 
 try to which the railway has not pene- 
 trated, or where there are no long carriages 
 something like an omnibus plying regularly 
 along the highroad. But wheeled vehicles 
 do not seem ever to have been remarkably 
 popular with the Chinese traveler who had 
 but a short distance to go, or when his jour- 
 ney was somewhat lengthy, yet might be 
 broken at times where accommodations were 
 to be had at an inn. 
 
 In these cases, the traveler usually pre- 
 ferred to walk and combine business or 
 pleasure with the necessity for going from 
 home on his journey. If he were a literary 
 man or a philosopher, there would often 
 be memorial arches, raised in honor of some
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 235 
 
 famous man, or to a widow whose faith- 
 fulness to the memory of her departed 
 spouse, or whose diligence in securing an 
 education for her sons, had appealed to the 
 people or the officials. Appreciation took 
 the form of a stone archway that looks 
 like a huge, over-ornate gateway; but with- 
 out the gates. Or there might be any one 
 of a hundred other things to attract the 
 attention of the traveler, when the leisure 
 of walking permitted of an examination 
 which could not be had were the traveler in 
 carriage, cart or wheelbarrow. 
 
 The itinerary merchant found many an 
 opportunity to turn a penny, if he was on 
 foot. But all Chinese prefer, whenever it 
 is possible, to travel by water, and there is 
 no country on earth of which it may so 
 fitly be said that the wisdom of Providence 
 is displayed in no way so striking as the 
 causing of rivers to flow past the large cities 
 and towns! I cannot give the credit due 
 for this brilliant (?) piece of logic. 
 
 So marked is the Chinese preference for 
 traveling by water, that frequently a jour- 
 ney of hundreds of miles and covering sev- 
 eral days, is taken rather than the overland 
 trip of a tenth tlie distance and of only a 
 few hours' duration. The coasting steam- 
 ers which ply between the various open 
 ports from Hongkong to Tieustin, and the
 
 236 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 score or more of intermediate places are 
 always crowded, in the steerage at any rate. 
 
 The rivers are covered with crafts of all 
 sorts and kinds, and even the slow-going 
 cargo-boats will usually have their comple- 
 ment of passengers. Many of the passen- 
 ger crafts along the rivers, canals, and inte- 
 rior waterways, are barges with two or even 
 three decks, and into them human beings 
 are crowded in defiance of all regulations 
 that might lessen danger or contribute to 
 rescue in the event of accident. Those 
 barges are often towed by steam launches 
 and altogether too frequently one or more of 
 the tow — for it is not uncommon to see sev- 
 eral of them strung out behind the little 
 steamer — will be capsized in a collision or 
 some untoward mishap, and then the loss 
 of life is appalling; for boxed in like sar- 
 dines, as are the passengers, there is little 
 chance of escape or rescue. 
 
 When I first went to the Far East, in 18G6, 
 it was an unusual thing for a Chinese to 
 ask for first cabin accommodation in the 
 smaller English or Frencli steamers that 
 plied between Hongkong and Foochow, or 
 the larger vessels which came from Europe 
 and went on to Slianghai, or, again, the 
 coasters from Shanghai north, as well as 
 the river steamers on the Yang-tze. 
 
 This was not because of any disposition
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 237 
 
 to refuse them the privilege; but it was 
 wholly due to the natives' proper ideas of 
 economy. They could go in the second class 
 for less that one-half the fare for a first 
 class ticket ; or in the steerage for very much 
 less than the second class fare, and their 
 ideas of comfort were not at all shocked 
 by the rough accommodations in the steer- 
 age. Besides, very few of the Chinese had 
 then come to like the cabin fare, and pre- 
 ferred the bowl of rice, the stews, and the 
 dried fish which were served in other quar- 
 ters. 
 
 All this has been entirely changed, and 
 the change is especially noticeable in the 
 mail steamers plying between Hongkong and 
 Singapore. In these it is often difficult to 
 get a first class cabin — or state-room — 
 unless application is made long before the 
 day of sailing, because those rooms are 
 likely to have been reserved by the rich Chi- 
 nese merchants who either live in the Straits 
 Settlements, or whose extensive business in- 
 terests require them to travel back and forth 
 frequently. 
 
 As many of them, whose homes are at 
 Singapore, or other towns of the Straits 
 Settlements, Burma, and elsewhere in those 
 Britisli possessions, are bona fide British 
 subjects, and properly tenacious as to their 
 rights, it would be impossible for the agents
 
 238 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 of the British steamers to refuse them the 
 best the ship affords, provided they are 
 willing to pay the bill; and it would be so 
 impolitic for the French, German, or other 
 lines to do it, that Chinese saloon passen- 
 gers are always numerous; and they are 
 rarely in any way objectionable. 
 
 But the most comfortable way to travel 
 by land, if the distance is not too great, is 
 by the sedan chair. It is not markedly dis- 
 similar to the chair that is depicted in 
 English books of a hundred years or so ago, 
 and which is to be seen even in American 
 pictures of about that same period. The 
 tall, box-like structure has a seat at the 
 right height. It is entered from the open 
 front, when the rear carrier tips the chair 
 forward so that the passenger may step 
 over the carrying poles in front. Cushions 
 and arm rests add to the comfort; and pri- 
 vacy may be secured by lowering the side 
 curtains. On each side at about the level 
 of the inside arm rest, is a long pole stretch- 
 ing front and back. These are lashed to- 
 gether so that tliey will just fit nicely to 
 the bearers' shoulders. Usually there are 
 but two coolies and what they can do is 
 almost as surprising as are the feats cred- 
 ited to the famous Japanese jinrikishamen. 
 
 In the palmy days of the mandarins, by 
 an ingenious device of crossing short poles
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 239 
 
 at front and back, and then lashing others 
 longitudinally to these, it was possible to 
 multiply the number of bearers until there 
 were as many as a dozen at each end of the 
 carrying poles. When the emperor went 
 abroad in his magnificent sedan chair, the 
 number of bearers was quite that many, 
 and they were carefully selected so as to 
 be of about equal stature and then they were 
 trained to keep step in equal stride so as 
 to eliminate all unpleasant swaying and 
 irregular motion. 
 
 Very often the sedan chair was increased 
 in size, longitudinally, until it became a 
 large palanquin or closed litter; the carry- 
 ing poles were greatly lengthened and firmly 
 lashed to the pack-saddles of bullocks or 
 horses, one in front and one behind, and 
 each of those animals was led by a groom. 
 In such a capacious vehicle, it was an easy 
 matter for an entire family to be stowed 
 away, provided the father was not too big 
 a man or the children not too numerous or 
 too large. 
 
 For traveling in remote districts, and es- 
 pecially in mountain regions, the Chinese 
 travelers preferred the mountain sedan 
 chair, which was similar to tlie one that 
 has been described, only it was rather 
 lighter; but saddle-horses were perhaps more 
 popular, and this last mentioned mode of
 
 240 ouE neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 travel is practically the only one which 
 foreign men would think of using. Ladies 
 and children, foreigners or natives, going 
 to mountain resorts make use of the 
 jinrikisha, the sedan chair, or the horse 
 litter. 
 
 Of the Chinese railways there is little to 
 say. They are very commonplace and the 
 second and third class coaches are always 
 overcrowded ; for it is amazing how the Chi- 
 nese peasants have taken to this way of 
 traveling. The American style of car is 
 generally most common, although some lines 
 display a preference for the European com- 
 partment carriage. On most of the lines 
 something remains to be done in the matter 
 of cleanliness and creature comfort; but 
 doubtless such defects will be remedied as 
 time goes on and passengers assert them- 
 selves more vigorously. The fact that one 
 can to-day speak of the " thousands of miles 
 of railways in China," is in itself a sign of 
 what a tremendous change has come over 
 that land within a decade or two. 
 
 Traveling naturally brings to mind hotel 
 accommodations. At all the principal open 
 ports, at Hongkong and Macao, some of the 
 smaller ports even, there are excellent hotels 
 and boarding houses for the convenience of 
 Western travelers. These hardly need to be 
 considered here, and it is sufl&cient to say
 
 TRAVELING IN CHINA 241 
 
 that there are " European " hotels, con- 
 nected with which there are usually good 
 restaurants, and " American " hotels, in 
 which' the rate per day includes room and 
 meals with full attendance. This latter 
 style of hostelry is decidedly more popular 
 even with visitors from Europe than is the 
 kind of hotel to which they are generally 
 supposed to be accustomed. 
 
 The few travelers who leave the beaten 
 tracks and plunge into the interior, must 
 be prepared to put up with what the coun- 
 try affords. The apartments may be clean, 
 but the chances against it are rather more 
 than even. The earliest European travel- 
 ers in China, as a rule, give the hotels a 
 pretty fair reputation, and they speak of 
 the landlords in a favorable way, w^hich 
 cannot, I fear, be confirmed by those who 
 visit the remote provinces nowadays. 
 
 Of food, except in the unfortunate dis- 
 tricts which happen to be temporarily 
 famine-stricken, there is usually an abun- 
 dance of its kind. The principal raw meat 
 offered for sale is pork ; tlie vegetables 
 rarely include the useful potato, but of 
 chickens, ducks, and eggs tliere are always 
 plenty. Bread is practically an unknown 
 quantity, and for it the ever present boiled 
 rice is a satisfactory substitute or not ac- 
 cording to individual taste. Although the
 
 242 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Chinese do use salt in the preparation of 
 food, unlike our Japanese neighbors, it is 
 well for the stranger to provide himself 
 with a bottle of this important condiment. 
 The best way for tourists to get along is 
 to secure the services of a cook who has 
 some qualifications as an interpreter in the 
 particular districts it is proposed to visit, 
 and let him prepare all the meals, purchas- 
 ing the raw materials as he can. He will, 
 of course, take his commission, " squeeze," 
 that is an established custom in the Far 
 East ; but this unlawful addition to the mess 
 bill will hardly bankrupt the traveler !
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 
 
 ENOUGH has been said at various places 
 in this book, of the habitations of our 
 Chinese neighbors, and it is not where they 
 live but rather upon what they feed to live, 
 that this chapter treats. I ought, perhaps, 
 to correct a misapprehension which some- 
 thing that has been said about the height 
 of the Chinese residence may cause. It is 
 true that the people dislike climbing up 
 more than one flight of stairs, and conse- 
 quently few of their houses are more than 
 two stories in height; yet in crowded cities 
 where land values are somewhat on a parity 
 with those of the great places in other lands, 
 houses run up to three, four, five, or per- 
 haps more stories, and are as crowded as 
 are tlie tenements of any place on earth; 
 for sanitary inspectors to see that the proper 
 allowance of cubic feet of air space for 
 each occupant of a room, have not yet been 
 appointed in China, or permitted to gain 
 an unlawful livelihood by accepting bribes 
 to see that regulations are flagrantly dis- 
 obeyed. Perhaps these conditions will soon 
 be acconi])lished I 
 
 243
 
 244 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 On my return from the first sojourn in 
 China, I was constantly asked how I got 
 along in that land for food; and if I was 
 compelled to conform to the native custom 
 of eating dogs and cats and rats. It 
 seemed to be taken as a rule, of course, 
 that those animals constituted the staple 
 diet of the Chinese, although it was always 
 admitted that they ate some rice, and occa- 
 sionally partook of fish when the daintier 
 animals I have named were not procurable. 
 
 I have never taken the time to run to 
 earth the absurd idea that the Chinese pre- 
 fer dogs and cats and rats to all other 
 kinds of fresh meat ; and if I were to under- 
 take the task, I really should not know 
 where to begin. The fable is mentioned in 
 the most casual way by plenty of writers, 
 but they always ridicule the notion, just as 
 I do, and not one of them has ever taken 
 the trouble to tell us how the myth started. 
 
 I have no doubt that some poor Chinese 
 would gladly eat a steak cut from a fat 
 dog, or a cat chop or a rat stew, if he were 
 on the verge of starvation; I am sure I 
 should do so in such circumstances. 
 
 In the early years of the eighteenth cen- 
 tury, when emigi'ants from Europe were 
 swarming across the ocean in sailing ves- 
 sels that were inadequately supplied with 
 stores, a rat fetched eighteen pence, and a
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 245 
 
 mouse sixpence : or, converted into our pres- 
 ent currency, those prices would equal about 
 fifty and twenty cents. 
 
 I know, too, that there are extraordinary 
 superstitions rife amongst the Chinese about 
 the efficacy of certain parts of these animals 
 for the cure of some diseases. Rats' meat 
 was supposed by some to be particularly 
 good as an aphrodisiac, and the curious 
 traveler might, if he hunted carefully, find 
 a shop wherein it is sold for this purpose; 
 but I rather doubt it. 
 
 So, too, the inquisitive stranger might 
 find a shop, patronized by old women whose 
 hair is falling out too rapidly to please 
 their vanitj', wherein rats' meat is sold to 
 be prepared as a stew with certain other 
 things. This dish is not eaten as a table 
 delicacy to gratify the palate, but because 
 it is supposed to stop the hair coming out, 
 and even to restore the growth of that 
 which is considered the crown of a wom- 
 an's glory as much, in China as anywhere 
 else. 
 
 In the south it used to be considered that 
 the flesh of black cats and dogs (the density 
 of the color enhancing their value) would 
 prevent the diseases common in midsum- 
 mer, and secure the eater's gcMieral health 
 tliroughout tlie ensuing year; but this again 
 is, I fancv, an old-wives' tale that is now
 
 246 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 consigned to the realms of myth and ex- 
 ploded superstition. 
 
 Yet this idea of the queer gastronomic 
 habits of the Chinese is strangely persist- 
 ent, and it is not six months since my at- 
 tempt to refute the statement that dogs 
 and cats and rats are a staple article of 
 food even in the progressive Chinese Repub- 
 lic of to-day, was received with a plain look 
 of incredulity, and poorly-concealed sur- 
 prise that a man who pretended to have 
 lived amongst the Chinese had made such 
 poor use of his opportunities as not to know 
 what everybody ought to. 
 
 At some of the " swell " restaurants in 
 Chinese cities, dog meat used to be served by 
 name in various ways, and it was decidedly 
 not a cheap dish. But even so, if — as was 
 always the case — the puppies were fed 
 from the time they were weaned upon noth- 
 ing but good rice, milk, and other clean, fit- 
 ting food, and carefully kept from roaming 
 about to pick up anything filthy, I fail to 
 see that their meat was one bit more un- 
 wholesome or repulsive in any way than is 
 that of a young calf; and the same thing 
 may be said of kittens, for when they were 
 offered as a dish, they too had been raised 
 in the same way. 
 
 As a matter of fact, our Chinese neigh- 
 bors are the most sanitary and wisest eaters
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 247 
 
 in the Far East. Most of their food is well 
 ] cooked ; if this were not true there would 
 I be far greater ravages from cholera and 
 zymotic diseases than there is, for the few 
 ) vegetables and fruits which they eat raw 
 are not cultivated in the most sanitary 
 manner. The way they use fertilizer is not 
 conducive to the best results as preventive 
 of infectious disease, because of the uni- 
 versal use of night-soil for this purpose. 
 
 Beef is now far more popular than it 
 used to be, because formerly the animals 
 were considered too useful to be slaugh- 
 tered, and when they had outlived their use- 
 fulness as farm animals, there was too 
 little flesh left on their poor bones to make 
 a decent meal; while what little there w^as 
 was too tough to yield to the most skilful 
 cook's treatment. Mutton was and is com- 
 mon and good in the north. It has always 
 been practically unknown in the south for 
 there was no suitable grazing land until 
 the extreme western part of the country 
 was reached, where the hill pastures were 
 not cultivable; there it becomes popular 
 again. 
 
 The Chinese who gave any sort of alle- 
 giance to Buddhistic teachings, always re- 
 fused to conform to the alleged injunction 
 to refrain from eating flesli of any kind. 
 Consequently everything in the meat line
 
 248 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 that they could afford to eat (that is when 
 the animal was not considered more use- 
 ful in some other way than as food) has 
 always been consumed, from the flesh of 
 wild animals down to young chickens, duck- 
 lings, and goslings. 
 
 Poultry, including chickens, ducks and 
 geese, is plentiful ; the last mentioned being 
 the best of all. The Chinese are very fond 
 of game birds as food ; swan, pheasant, quail, 
 and even the peacock are eaten by those 
 w^ho can afford to do so. My Chinese 
 friends assured me that eggs which had 
 been preserved in salt for two or three years 
 are particularly good; but I was always 
 willing to take their word for it without 
 insisting upon proving the truth of what 
 they said by personal experiment. 
 
 There certainly is no such thing as a 
 sensible dispute about what kinds of food 
 are of good taste (de gustibus non est dis- 
 piitandum). The Chinese gourmet turns 
 away from the Englishman's slice of roast- 
 beef, when the blood follows the knife; or 
 the German's raw beefsteak, or the Ameri- 
 can's mince pie; or the Frenchman's snails, 
 with just the same disgust that we feel at 
 his two-year-old eggs or his saute of fat 
 puppy dogs ! I am sure my Chinese friends 
 have to overcome quite as much prejudice 
 before they learn to appreciate a terrapin
 
 > 
 
 
 '"/-^■'" 
 
 • • ."^'« ft (' 
 
 > 
 
 i .T, ' 
 
 ..p^i^^V • 
 
 r 
 
 '^'If 
 
 
 
 4 '■■j:f^J^r: ■ -fi^ 
 
 • - s?^^'.-i^i:^^^ 
 
 ^iit 
 
 
 ^ ^"^ 
 
 
 k 
 
 ^ 
 
 l«. J 
 
 L..^J^ 
 
 
 j«' « 
 
 Tl^BHl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■K^..JB&XS 
 
 H^^HB^
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 249 
 
 stew, as I did before I realized that sharks' 
 fins, and birds' nest soup were quite pala- 
 table. 
 
 If there is precious little that treads the 
 earth or flies in the air which Chinese will 
 not eat, it is perfectly true that of the 
 things which live in the sea, all is fish that 
 comes to the Chinese net; and the wonder 
 is that the close-meshed nets which they 
 drag in the smallest stream, or haul along 
 the bottom of the sea, had not long ago de- 
 pleted both inland and sea waters of every- 
 thing like animal life. Yet thanks to a 
 prodigal Nature which has provided that 
 fish shall reproduce by the millions and 
 hundreds of millions, the supplies appear 
 to be as bountiful as ever. 
 
 Every device that the ingenuity of man 
 can accomplish is made use of to capture 
 the highly prized inhabitants of the sea, 
 no matter what their size may be. Besides 
 the commonest ones, with which every one 
 is familiar, there are some which are rather 
 unusual, N The fish are induced to jump 
 into boats by hanging over the sides painted 
 boards in the daytime, or by a lantern 
 adroitly placed at night. Long guiding 
 nets are set in shallow water and these lead 
 to " pounds " ; then tlie fishermen, by clap- 
 ping boards together, pounding on any 
 metallic vessel with sticks, and by making
 
 250 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 a frightful din in any way they can, drive 
 the fish from deep water into these pounds. 
 
 Many trained cormorants are also used 
 to assist the fishermen; and — as is the 
 case in Japan — these birds are furnished 
 with a collar that is just tight enough to 
 prevent the bird swallowing the fish. The 
 collar has to be removed when the bird has 
 been despoiled of three or four of its cap- 
 tures, and the cormorant allowed to take 
 its toll; otherwise it will sulk and refuse 
 to catch anything. 
 
 One of the most satisfactory ways of tak- 
 ing a holiday in China used to be (and I 
 presume it is still popular) to go off for a 
 week or so in a houseboat. Those craft — 
 before the days of the luxurious and more 
 speedy yacht — were either native boats 
 converted to suit the foreign owner's habits, 
 or built expressly for him. I shall not take 
 time to describe one fully, only I Avill say 
 that we old-timers, who know both the 
 houseboat and the steam yacht, unanimously 
 give our preference to the former. 
 
 There was always some purpose in these 
 trips — a nominal one, if not really a se- 
 rious one ; we went to shoot sea-fowls, or to 
 catch fish, or to visit some temple or 
 famous place. One cook and our " boys," 
 as men's body-servants were called, accom- 
 panied us, and two or three times a day a
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 251 
 
 fisherman would come alongside to offer 
 live fish for sale; they had been caught in 
 his nets and then kept alive in the well 
 amidships of his boat, the water being fre- 
 quently renewed. The hucksters would 
 come with whatever they had, and occa- 
 sionally, if we were in a very civilized sec- 
 tion, the traveling butcher would pay us a 
 visit. Fruits, nuts, sweetmeats (of their 
 kind, and rarely purchased for us,) were 
 plentiful ; and with what we had in the 
 well-supplied store room, we lived like 
 kings. 
 
 If the Chinese do not vie with the Rus- 
 sians in the consumption of caviare, they 
 are certainly their rivals in eating the flesh 
 of the sturgeon. This fish is not, of course, 
 found in the south ; but in winter plenty are 
 taken in the Sungari River, and other 
 streams of Mongolia and Manchuria. The 
 best of the captures used to be hurried off 
 to Peking to be served at the imperial table, 
 being considered a great delicacy. 
 
 It is a mistake to suppose we have taught 
 the Chinese much about harvesting ice to 
 preserve provisions. Long ago they cut 
 and stored ice — in the north of course — 
 and made good use of it in summer. The 
 only thing we can claim in this matter is 
 to have made the ice accessible to those who 
 formerly could not afford to buy it, by
 
 252 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 erecting plants for the manufacture of arti- 
 ficial ice at some of the ports. Yet to show 
 how purely artificial is this taste for ice 
 and iced drinks, I may say that during all 
 the years of my first sojourn in China, I 
 saw ice just once. The deep wells were 
 quite sufficient to cool our drinks and pre- 
 serve food. The Chinese themselves knew 
 this as well as we did. 
 
 When the time came for me to leave Swa- 
 tow and return home, several of my na- 
 tive friends joined together to entertain me 
 at a farewell banquet. The invitations to 
 this were sent to all the foreign men of the 
 community, excepting those who, our hosts 
 knew well, were " not in our set." Those 
 invitations were huge pieces of red paper 
 on which an expert chirographist had writ- 
 ten in beautiful Chinese script, not the 
 usual request to come and " drink a cup of 
 samshu/^ but to come and " partake of a 
 modest meal in European style." My hosts 
 engaged the whole of a large restaurant 
 and then borrowed several cooks and a num- 
 ber of " boys " from the foreign households. 
 They sent off to Hongkong for ice that cost 
 them pretty nearly twenty-five cents a 
 pound, and they did all they could to make 
 it a very " swell " affair. They succeeded 
 remarkably well, and if they themselves did
 
 HOW THE CHINESE LIVE 253 
 
 not actually enjoy tlie food, they certainly 
 made a very clever pretense at doing so. 
 Such entertainments are simply common- 
 place now, but they were not so in Swatow 
 in the middle of the last century.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE WORLD AND THE NEW BEPUBLIC 
 
 OUR Chinese neiglibors have, I think I 
 may safely say, a feeling towards our- 
 selves which is rather warmer and more 
 friendly than is that which they have for 
 some of the other peoples of the world. 
 There never was any disposition on the part 
 of the American government to compete 
 with some of the European nations in get- 
 ting possession of desirable ports along the 
 Chinese coast. The " grab game " which 
 began in the first half of the nineteenth cen- 
 tury, was never played by the United 
 States. 
 
 It seems hardly necessary to go over the 
 whole record of this unfair and displeasing 
 behavior of some other nations. Whether 
 we say that the first move was that of Great 
 Britain or that of Portugal, does not matter 
 very much. The inevitable result of the 
 attempt to force opium upon the Chinese 
 was that Canton, the original dwelling 
 place of foreigners in China, became al- 
 together too inhospitable and the British 
 merchants moved from that place to Macao ; 
 but the latter place was not found to be 
 
 254
 
 THE NEW REPUBLIC 255 
 
 satisfactory in any way and so this com- 
 munity moved to an almost uninhabited 
 island which is now known as Victoria Is- 
 land, and upon which has grown up the 
 important city of Ilongkong. 
 
 Before long, and as the result of a war, 
 that was victory for Great Britain and de- 
 feat for China, this island was ceded to 
 Great Britain. Since then Great Britain 
 has obtained cession of a large tract north 
 of Hongkong and across an arm of the sea. 
 This extension is called Kowloon. Be- 
 sides, Great Britain has a lease, which is 
 nominally terminable in certain circum- 
 stances, of Weihaiwei. 
 
 When the war between China and Japan 
 came to an end, the latter government asked 
 and obtained a lease of the Liaotung Penin- 
 sula. Then Russia, supported by Germany 
 and France, compelled Japan to relinquish 
 this concession, and in a very short time 
 the lease was transferred to Russia. 
 Thereupon Great Britain, unwilling to see 
 such a rival getting a position of vantage, 
 insisted upon having a lease of the port, 
 Weihaiwei, and the surrounding territory. 
 
 Going back to Macao, the Portuguese 
 rights at that place were secured by deceit. 
 Tlie French having despoiled Cliina of ter- 
 ritory in the southeastern part of Asia, 
 trying to include the ishind of Elainan;
 
 256 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 and the large colony Indo-China is the re- 
 sult. Then Germany, apparently jealous 
 of what her rivals were securing in China, 
 obtained a lease of Kiaochao. The last- 
 mentioned spoliation came as a result of 
 something which could not have been made 
 an excuse for " grabbing " in any other part 
 of the world. Some German missionaries 
 were assaulted and murdered by a rabble in 
 Shangtung Peninsula and Germany exacted 
 heavy indemnity as well as the cession of a 
 tract of land. The justification for this 
 demand was about the same as if a mob in 
 the United States should assault some 
 Austro-Hungarian Slavs, and tlien the 
 government of that country should take pos- 
 session of a harbor on the New Jersey 
 coast and demand a lease thereof which 
 would amount practically to permanent 
 possession. 
 
 In all of this appropriating of Chinese 
 territory, the United States has taken no 
 part and this fact has operated to our ad- 
 vantage. The American government al- 
 ways tried to prevent our citizens from tak- 
 ing any part in the nefarious opium trade; 
 but China is so far away from us that it 
 was impossible to control our merchants 
 absolutely. But wlien the Chinese govern- 
 ment and people evinced a disposition to 
 stop the opium trade and to prevent culti-
 
 THE NEW REPUBLIC 257 
 
 vation of the poppy, our government and 
 people have been more than willing to 
 render every assistance possible. 
 
 Bishop Brent, of the American Episco- 
 pal Church, whose diocese is the whole of 
 our Philippine possessions, was the chair- 
 man of the international convention held 
 at Shanghai to express the determination 
 of practically all the Great Pow^ers to assist 
 China in obliterating the curse. With 
 Bishop Brent were associated actively, rep- 
 resentatives of all missionary bodies operat- 
 ing in China, and there were also a number 
 of influential merchants who lent their 
 countenance to the commendable movement. 
 This has likewise had an excellent effect 
 upon our Chinese neighbors. 
 
 It is hardly necessary to dwell at any 
 length upon the success of American mis- 
 sionary bodies in their efforts along the 
 most varied lines. Not only have they ex- 
 erted themselves in the matter of Christian 
 propaganda, but their men and women who 
 were skilled in the healing art, as well as the 
 great number of teachers who were not os- 
 tensibly propagandists, have done a good 
 work that has been appreciated by even the 
 Manchu rulers, officials, and many manda- 
 rins in all parts of the country. 
 
 The recognition of the Republic of Chinji 
 which has been made by our government
 
 258 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 was not as prompt as it might Jiave been, 
 and yet the fact that among the Great 
 Powers we were the first to move in this 
 matter has had the most salutary effect. It 
 is, however, rather doubtful if the other 
 Powers follow our example very promptly. 
 We may be quite sure that Russia will not 
 do so if there is the remotest chance of sup- 
 porting the Mongolians in their disposition 
 to cut themselves off from their allegiance 
 to the new Republic. 
 
 It is not likely that Japan will be very 
 prompt in following our example. Great 
 Britain, France, Italy, and possibly Aus- 
 tria-Hungary may recognize the Republic 
 before long. Germany, also, may find it 
 advisable to do the same thing and there 
 is some indication of this to be found in the 
 way in which the recent Chinese loan was 
 subscribed for in both London and Berlin. 
 That loan was opened for subscription on 
 May 21, 1913, at the usual hour for begin- 
 ning business in both of those financial cen- 
 ters. By eleven o'clock in the forenoon the 
 loan had been so heavily oversubscribed 
 that the banks in both cities closed their 
 lists. In a very short time options for se- 
 curing blocks of the loan were selling at a 
 premium of one per cent. In the face of 
 this it seems hardly possible that the gov- 
 ernments of both those countries can long
 
 THE NEW REPUBLIC 259 
 
 refuse to recognize the government of the 
 country whose bonds they seem to appre- 
 ciate so highly. 
 
 The Chinese people, of course, have some 
 feeling about the attitude of the United 
 States towards Mongolians; that is but 
 natural, for our Chinese neighbors are hu- 
 man beings and are governed by the same 
 sort of feelings as those which control our- 
 selves. Yet it should always be remem- 
 bered that the Manchu government was op- 
 posed to their people going away from 
 home, and did not encourage the Pacific 
 Coast coolie traflSc. It was contended that 
 when a Chinese went away from home, un- 
 less he secured official permission, most 
 readily granted when the private trip was of 
 a religious nature, he forfeited certain of his 
 rights, and in some cases this position was 
 so strongly maintained that the expatriates 
 were forbidden to return upon penalty of 
 death. 
 
 This view of the matter was not fully 
 shared by the people of China generally, 
 and consequently they did not at all like to 
 have the gates of America closed against 
 tliem. Still, officially, tlie right of one na- 
 tion to determine for itself what shall be 
 done in such matters has never been dis- 
 puted by competent Chinese publicists. It 
 is probable, however, that there may come
 
 260 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 a movement in China to secure for the peo- 
 ple of that country something akin to the 
 treatment which the United States accords 
 people from other parts of the world. 
 
 Intelligent Chinese visitors to our coun- 
 try have availed themselves of the oppor- 
 tunity to visit sections wherein the numbers 
 of people of southeastern Europe are so 
 great that frequently the visitor does not 
 hear a word of English spoken. The 
 character of many of these settlements, if 
 the word may be properly used in such con- 
 nection, is not one which inspires the visi- 
 tor with great respect for a government 
 which discriminates against the orderly, 
 intelligent and hard-working Mongolian in 
 favor of the oftentimes turbulent and lazy 
 European. 
 
 There should be some consideration given 
 to the fact that w^hile the United States was 
 one of the latest of the Western Powers to 
 become acquainted with the Chinese, yet 
 the first truly important mission which the 
 Chinese government sent abroad was under 
 the personal supervision of an American 
 diplomat, Anson Burlingame, who tried 
 earnestly to impress upon the people of 
 America, and Europe as well, that the Chi- 
 nese government and people were entitled 
 to consideration. There is no disposition 
 here to overlook the fact that Burliugame's
 
 THE NEW REPUBLIC 261 
 
 enthusiasm led liim almost too far, yet had 
 his plea been reasonably successful it is 
 probable conditions would now be some- 
 what different from what they are. In the 
 important countries of the world, there 
 seems to be none of the abject fear of the 
 Mongolian which is conspicuous in parts of 
 the United States. Yet our Chinese neigh- 
 bors know as well as we do that the greater 
 part of the opposition to them in the United 
 States comes from, or is influenced by, peo- 
 ples who are not themselves true Ameri- 
 cans. 
 
 The recognition of the Republic must, I 
 think, go a little further than the merely 
 perfunctory act. The old China was an 
 almost immovable body; it was only by the 
 most strenuous effort that a little of the 
 inertia was overcome here and there; but 
 when it was possible to persuade officials 
 and landed proprietors to try the experi- 
 ment of building railways and opening up 
 resources of various kinds, the profitableness 
 of the ventures became apparent at once. 
 Such possibilities have scarcely more than 
 reached the experimental stage of exploita- 
 tion. If they are to be pushed forward it 
 must be as an accompaniment to tlie recogni- 
 tion of China's integrity. In this view of 
 tlie case, the world has a duty towards the 
 Chinese l\epul)lic whicli must be recognized
 
 262 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 even if that recognition means to interfere 
 on China's behalf with the illegitimate 
 plans of Russia, Japan, and possibly other 
 Powers,
 
 BIBLIOGEAPHY 
 
 Austin, H. H., A scamper through the Far East, 
 
 1907. 
 Ball, J. Dyer, Things Chinese, 1904. 
 Ball, J. Dyer, The Chinese at home, 1911. 
 Bard, E., Chinese life in town and country, 1905. 
 Beach, H. P., Dawn on the hills of T'ang, 1905. 
 Beaks, H. A., China, 1909. 
 
 Blakeslee, C. H., China and the Far East, 1910. 
 Bland, J. 0. P., Houseboat life in China, 1909. 
 Bland, J. 0. P., Eecent events and present policies 
 
 in China, 1913. 
 Bland, J. 0. P., and Backhouse, E., China under 
 
 the empress dowager, 1910. 
 Brown, A. J., ISTew forces in old China, 1904. 
 Brown, A. J., China's revolutions, 1912. 
 Brown, C. C, China in legend and story, 1907. 
 Brown, C. C, The children of China, 1910. 
 Browne, George W., China; the country and its 
 
 people, 1911. 
 Burton, ]\Iary E., The education of women in 
 
 China, 1911. 
 Burton, ^la.Tj E., Xotable women of modern 
 
 China, 1912. 
 Candler, Edmund, Tlie unveiling of Lhasa, 1905. 
 Cantlie, J., Sun Yat Sen and the awakening of 
 
 China, 1912. 
 
 263
 
 264 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Carl, Katharine A., With the empress dowager, 
 1903. 
 
 Cecil, William G. and F. M., Changing China, 
 1913. 
 
 Chau Ju-kua, Chinese and Arabian trade, 1913. 
 
 China centenary missionary conference, Shanghai, 
 1907. 
 
 Colquhoun, A. E., China in transformation, 1912. 
 
 Conger, S., Old China and young America, 1913. 
 
 Cranmer-Byng, Lancelot Alfred, tr., A lute of 
 jade, being selections from the classical poets 
 of China, 1909. 
 
 Crosby, 0. T., Tibet and Turkestan; a journey 
 through old lands and a study of new condi- 
 tions, 1905. 
 
 Curtin, J., The Mongols, 1908. 
 
 Curtin, J., Journey in Southern Siberia, 1909. 
 
 Curtis, William Elvery, Turkestan, "the heart of 
 Asia," 1911. 
 
 Deasy, Henry H. P., In Tibet and Chinese Turk- 
 estan, 1901. 
 
 Denby, Charles, China and her people, 1906. 
 
 Dingle, E. J., Across China on foot, 1911. 
 
 Dingle, E. J., China's revolution, 1911-1912, 1912. 
 
 Elias, F., The Far East: China, Korea, and 
 Japan, 1911. 
 
 Ferguson, W. N., Adventure, sport, and travel on 
 the Tibetan steppes, 1911. 
 
 Geil, William E., The great wall of China, 1909. 
 
 Geil, William E., The eighteen capitals of China, 
 1911.
 
 BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 
 
 Gerrare, "W., Greater Eussia [Manchuria], 1904. 
 Giles, Herbert A., The religions of ancient China. 
 Giles, Herbert A., China and the Chinese, 1902. 
 Giles, Herbert A., The civilization of China, 1911. 
 Giles, Herbert A., China and the Manchus, 1912. 
 Goodrich, J. K., The coming China, 1911. 
 Gowen, H. H., Outline history of China, 1913. 
 Grew, J. C, Sport and travel in the Far East, 
 
 1910. 
 Groot, J. J. M. de. The religion of the Chinese, 
 
 1910. 
 Gulick, Sidney L., The white peril in the Far 
 
 East, 1905. 
 Headland, Isaac T., Chinese Mother Goose 
 
 Ehymes, 1900. 
 Headland, Isaac T., Chinese boys and girls, 1901. 
 Headland, Isaac T., Our little Chinese cousin, 
 
 1903. 
 Headland, Isaac T., Court life in China, 1909. 
 Headland, Isaac T., China's new day, 1912. 
 Hedin, Sven A., Through Asia, 1899. 
 Hcdin, Sven A., Central Asia and Tibet, 1903. 
 Hedin, Sven A., Trans-Himalaya, 1909. 
 Hedley, J., Tramps in dark Mongolia, 1910. 
 Hirth, F., Ancient history of China, 1908. 
 Holcoml)o, Chester, The real Chinese question, 
 
 1900. 
 Holcombo, Clicstcr, The real China, 1909. 
 Holdieh, Tliomas H., Tibet, the mysterious, 1909. 
 Hooker, ^r.. Behind the scenes in Peking, 1911. 
 Jack, E. L., The back blocks of Cliina, 190-1:. 
 Jack, K. L., The great wall of China, 1911.
 
 266 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Jernigan, Thomas R., China in law and com- 
 merce, 1905. 
 
 Johnston, R. F., The lion and dragon in northern 
 China, 1910. 
 
 Kemp, E. G-., The face of Manchuria, Korea, and 
 Russian Turkestan, 1911. 
 
 Kendall, E. K., A wayfarer in China, 1913. 
 
 Kent, P. H,, The passing of the Manchus, 1912. 
 
 Knox, George W., The spirit of the Orient, 1906. 
 
 Koo, V. K. W., Status of aliens in China, 1912. 
 
 Lanfer, B., Jade: a study in Chinese archaeology 
 and religion, 1912. 
 
 Landon, Percival, The opening of Tibet, 1905. 
 
 Landor, A. H. S., In the forbidden land [Tibet], 
 1903. 
 
 Landor, A. H. S., An explorer's adventures in 
 Tibet, 1910. 
 
 Lawton, L. F., Empires of the Far East, 2v., 1912. 
 
 Lesdain, J., From Pekin to Sikkim through the 
 Ordos, the Gobi desert, and Tibet, 1908. 
 
 Lewis, R. E., The educational conquest of the 
 Far East, 1903. 
 
 Liddell, T. H., China : its monuments and mys- 
 tery, 1910. 
 
 Little, A. J., The Far East, 1905. 
 
 Little, A. J., Gleanings from fifty years in China, 
 1911. 
 
 McCormick, F., The Flowery Republic, 1913. 
 
 Macgowan, John, Sidelights on Chinese life, 
 1905.
 
 BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 
 
 Macgowan, John, Men and manners of northern 
 China, 1913. 
 
 McKenzie, Frederick A., The unveiled East, 1907. 
 
 Martin, William A. P., A cycle of Cathay, 1896. 
 
 Martin, William A. P., The "lore of Cathay, 1901. 
 
 Martin, William A. P., The awakening of China, 
 1907. 
 
 Martin, William A. P., Lore of Cathay, or, the 
 intellect of China, 1912. 
 
 Morris, C, Historical tales: the romance of real- 
 ity, 1898. 
 
 Morse, Edward S., Glimpses of China and Chinese 
 homes, 1902. 
 
 Moule, A. E., j\ry half century in China, 1911. 
 
 Norman, Henry, Peoples and politics of the Ear 
 East, 1895. 
 
 Ollone, H. M. G., In forbidden China, 1912. 
 
 Osgood, E, A., Breaking down of Chinese walls, 
 1908. 
 
 Parker, Edward H., Ancient China simplified, 
 1908. 
 
 Parker, Edward H., John Chinaman and a few 
 others, 1909. 
 
 Parker, Edward H., Studies in Chinese religion, 
 1910. 
 
 Pitman, N. H., Chinese playmates; or, the boy 
 gleaners, 1902. 
 
 Pott, F. L. H., A sketch of Chinese history, 1904. 
 
 Pumpelly, Eaphael, Explorations in Tibet, 1905. 
 
 Rockliill, William W., Inquiry into the popula- 
 tion of China, 1904. 
 
 Eoe, Edward A., China as I saw it, 1910.
 
 268 OUR neighbors: the Chinese 
 
 Eoss, Edward A., The changing Chinese, 1911. 
 
 Eoss, John, The original religion of China, 1909. 
 
 Sergeant, P. W., The great empress dowager of 
 China, 1911. 
 
 Sherring, Charles A., Western Turkestan and the 
 British borderland, 1906. 
 
 Smith, Arthur Henderson, Chinese characteristics, 
 1894. 
 
 Smith, Arthur Henderson, Village life in China; 
 a study in sociology, 1899. 
 
 Stein, M. M., Ancient Khotan, 1907. 
 
 Stein, M. M., Euins of ancient Cathay, 2v., 1912. 
 
 Stretton, C. E., Picturesque China ; or, the flowery 
 kingdom, 1910. 
 
 Thomson, John S., The Chinese, 1909. 
 
 Townley, S. M., My Chinese notebook, 1904. 
 
 Tsu, T. T., The spirit of Chinese philanthropy, 
 1912. 
 
 Underwood, H. G., Eeligion of eastern Asia, 1910. 
 
 Vay de Vaza, A., Empires and emperors of Eus- 
 sia, China, Korea, and Japan, 1911. 
 
 Waddel, Laurence Austine, Lhasa and its neigh- 
 bors, 1905. 
 
 Weale, B. L. Putnam [B. L. Simpson], The 
 truce in the East and its aftermath, 1907. 
 
 Weale, B. L. Putnam [B. L. Simpson], Man- 
 chu and Muscovite, 1909. 
 
 Weale, B. L. Putnam [B. L. Simpson], Indis- 
 creet letters from Peking, [1907] 1911. 
 
 Weeks, C. W., The story of China plate, 1912. 
 . White, Mrs. T. C, Princess Der Ling, Two years 
 in the forbidden city, 1911.
 
 BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 
 
 Wildman, Eounsovelle, China's open door; a 
 
 sketch of Chinese life and history, 1900. 
 Williams, I. B., By the great wall, 1909. 
 Wilson, Andrew, " The ever victorious army " 
 
 ["Chinese" Gordon's Taeping campaign], 
 
 1868. 
 Wood, J. N". P., Travel and sport in Turkestan, 
 
 1910. 
 Wu Tinff-fanff, The awakening of China, 1908.
 
 INDEX
 
 INDEX 
 
 Aborigines, 13 Barbers, 97. 
 
 Access to Chinese homes, Beauty of Chinese women, 
 
 70, 152. 
 
 Advanced Chinese women, Beef and mutton liked, 
 
 105. 247. 
 
 Agriculture in China, 25, Betrothal, 75. 
 
 94. 
 American classification of 
 
 Chinese, 23. 
 Ammianus - Marcellinus, 
 
 historian, 195. 
 Ancestor worship, 73 
 
 "Book of Changes," 56. 
 
 "Book of Odes," 55. 
 
 Boys, in imperial palace, 
 207; of Manchu fam- 
 ilies, 216; otliers, 217. 
 
 Boys' games, 111. 
 
 Ancestral line, importance. Brent, Bishop, 257. 
 
 73. Bride, lonely home life, 80. 
 
 Ang mau kui, "red-haired Burlingame, A., 200. 
 
 devils," 151. 
 
 Animal flesh as medicine, 
 etc., 245. 
 
 Appeal of Chinese Govern- 
 ment to Christian peo- 
 ples, 61. 
 
 Archery, 214. 
 
 Arches, memorial, 234. 
 
 Areas of China, 22. 
 
 Astrologers and doctors, 
 Chinese, in southwest- 
 ern Asia, 201. 
 
 Athletics, 110; modern, 
 217. 
 
 Babylonians, 6. 
 Ball, J. Dyer, 223. 
 Bank-notes, early Chinese, 
 
 89, 90. 
 Banquet, farewell, 252. 
 Baptism now popular, 217. 
 
 273 
 
 Calendar trees, 52. 
 
 "Capping verses," 110. 
 
 Carpino, Friar John de 
 Piano, 87. 
 
 Carriage driving, 106. 
 
 Carriages, 231. 
 
 Catching fish, 249. 
 
 Catenary curve of roofs, 
 12. 
 
 "Cathay," derivation of 
 name, 198; now a poeti- 
 cal term, 199. 
 
 Ceremony at graves, 104. 
 
 Ceres [Seres], land of, 
 88. 
 
 Character of former edu- 
 cation, 62. 
 
 Chi Hwangti, destruction 
 of books, 47, 48; his 
 superstition, 129.
 
 274 
 
 INDEX 
 
 China, areas, 22; as a 
 united State, 16; deriva- 
 tion of name, 47 ; early 
 knowledge of, 194; na- 
 tural features, 24; popu- 
 lation, 23. 
 
 "China's Sorrow," Hoang- 
 ho, 27. 
 
 Chinese, a yellow people, 
 149; civil engineers, 69; 
 confusion of, 141; demo- 
 cratic, 171; education, 
 24 ; fastidious about 
 food, 248; feeling about 
 American exclusion of 
 Mongolians, 259; feeling 
 towards Americans, 254; 
 girls and women as pub- 
 lic speakers, 230; his- 
 tory, 7; industrious, 87, 
 90; knowledge of Roman 
 Empire, 197; oblique 
 eyes, a fiction, 140; pas- 
 toral and agricultural 
 people, 12; sanitary eat- 
 ers, 246; settlement in 
 Shensi, 12; visitors to 
 U. S. criticize discrim- 
 ination, 260; who are 
 they? 2. 
 
 Chinese flag, 20. 
 
 Chinese gourmets, 146. 
 
 Chou dynasty, 14. 
 
 Christian Chinese formerly 
 debarred from Civil Ser- 
 vice, 60. 
 
 Chun g-Kwoh, "Middle 
 Kingdom," 9. 
 
 Civil engineers, Chinese, 
 69. 
 
 Classes, society, 45, 53. 
 
 Classics, commentaries on, 
 57. 
 
 Clever military trick, 50. 
 
 Coffin-makers, 100. 
 
 Commercial intercourse, 
 
 205. 
 Comprehensive education, 
 
 recent, 68. 
 Confucius, 53, 128. 
 Conservatism of Chinese 
 
 farmers, 251. 
 Consideration for women, 
 
 106. 
 Cormorants, fishing, 250. 
 Creation myths, 30, 31. 
 Cricket-fights, 109. 
 Cruelty of courtiers, 128. 
 Curtin, J., 155. 
 
 Deforestation of China, 
 28. 
 
 Der Ling, Princess, 139. 
 
 Desai-chan, father-in-law 
 of Genghis Khan, 159. 
 
 Destruction of the Clas- 
 sics, 46. 
 
 Diff'erence, facial, Chinese 
 and Caucasians, 151. 
 
 Diiference between peoples 
 of China, 141. 
 
 Digni^ty of commercial 
 men, 115. 
 
 Dissipation at Court, 127. 
 
 Distinction between liter- 
 ati and others, 114. 
 
 Dogs, cats, and rats, as 
 food, 244. 
 
 Dominican missionaries, 
 200. 
 
 Doolittle, J., "Social Life 
 of the Chinese," 59. 
 
 Draft animals, 232. 
 
 Dwellings, 82. 
 
 Dzungaria, 189. 
 
 Earth, mvth of evolution, 
 
 33. 
 Education, now consistent, 
 
 67; specialized, 24.
 
 INDEX 
 
 275 
 
 Effect of recent wars, 67. 
 
 Empress Dowager, the 
 great, 139, 208. 
 
 Engineers, Chinese, on Ti- 
 gris River, 200. 
 
 Essays, 66. 
 
 Europeans' acquisition of 
 Chinese territory, 255. 
 
 Evolution of man, theo- 
 ries, 2. 
 
 Falconry, 215. 
 
 Fan kwei, "foreign devils," 
 151. 
 
 Farmers, conservative, 25. 
 
 Fishermen, 95. 
 
 Five units of Chinese Re- 
 public, 21. 
 
 Flag, Chinese, 20, 21. 
 
 Folk-lore, 57. 
 
 Food in the interior, 241. 
 
 Foot battledore and shut- 
 tlecock, 110. 
 
 "Forcing the City Gates," 
 game like Prisoners' 
 Base, 112. 
 
 Foreign athletics, 113. 
 
 Former education of chil- 
 dren, 59. 
 
 Franciscan missionaries, 
 200. 
 
 Fuh-hi, first of "The Five 
 Emperors," 36. 
 
 Fung-shui, 30. 
 
 Gastronomies, 147. 
 
 Genghis Khan, 156; in- 
 vasion of China, 162; 
 legends about, 157. 
 
 Giles, H. A., on "Story of 
 the Three Kingdoms," 
 51. 
 
 Girls, Confucian neglect 
 of their education, 226; 
 dress, 226 ; generally, 
 
 221; improvement in 
 their education, 226 ; in 
 imperial palace, 220; 
 life not usually hard, 
 225; their advance, 227, 
 228. 
 
 Go-between, marriage, 74. 
 
 Gobineau, Count, on races 
 of man, 3. 
 
 Gordon, "Chinese," 187. 
 
 Gossiping, 105. 
 
 "Grab game" of land, 
 254. 
 
 Graves, 103. 
 
 Guilds, 116. 
 
 GutzlafT, Charles, 65. 
 
 Hair-dressing, 144. 
 
 Hair, growth, 159. 
 
 Han dynasty, 132. 
 
 Headland, I. T., 139; chil- 
 dren's games. 111. 
 
 Headlev, John, 181. 
 
 Hedin,^Sven, 167, 192. 
 
 Himalaya Mountains, 168. 
 
 Hoang-ho, Yellow River, 
 "China's Sorrow," 27. 
 
 Home-life, 83. 
 
 Honesty of Chinese mer- 
 chants, 96. 
 
 "Honored Ones," 7. 
 
 Hotels, 240. 
 
 Houseboat life, 250. 
 
 Houses, 243. 
 
 Hue, Abb6, experience with 
 Cliinese surgeon, 89. 
 
 Hwang-ti, his benefac- 
 tions, 39. 
 
 Ice harvesting, 251. 
 Ideographs, explanation, 
 
 13. 
 Imitation, Chinese adept, 
 
 97. 
 Infanticide, 222.
 
 276 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Influence of dissolute 
 
 women, 131. 
 Insignia of literati, 122. 
 Internal waterways, 8. 
 Islamism introduced, 183. 
 
 Jumping to a conclusion, 
 195. 
 
 Kao Ti's ruse, 132. 
 Korpue, fortune-telling, 
 
 124. 
 Keramic art, possibilities, 
 
 92. 
 Kite-flying, 109. 
 Klaproth, J., 130. 
 Koran, objection to its 
 
 translation, 184. 
 Kwang Hsii, late emperor, 
 
 139. 
 
 Lakes, 28. 
 
 Language, differences, 142. 
 
 Lassen, C, G«rman Orient- 
 alist, 195. 
 
 Later intercourse, Chinese 
 and Europeans, 203, 214. 
 
 Literati, obstructionists, 
 49. 
 
 Literature, 45. 
 
 Lost art, keramic, may be 
 recovered, 93. 
 
 Low classes, 120. 
 
 Mahometan mosques in 
 China, 181. 
 
 Mahometan rebellions in 
 China, 185, et seq. 
 
 Mahometans in China, 
 180; friendly to Euro- 
 peans, 181; their indus- 
 tries, 100-193. 
 
 Malthusianism, 221. 
 
 Mamelukes, 156. 
 
 Manchu Government op- 
 posed to foreigners, 204. 
 
 Manchu monopoly of of- 
 fices, 138. 
 
 Manchuria, 123. 
 
 Manchurians, 165. 
 
 Man's pleasures, 110. 
 
 "Man-wheel," boys' game, 
 113. 
 
 Markets, 96. 
 
 Marriage, 72 ; go-between, 
 74; imperial princesses 
 and strangers, 224. 
 
 Married life, 81. 
 
 "Matching rhymes," 110. 
 
 Maternal instinct, 112. 
 
 Men of T'ang, 10. 
 
 Merchant class, position 
 higher than in Japan, 
 114. 
 
 Migrations, 8. 
 
 "Milky Way," legend, 42. 
 
 Ming dynasty, 138. 
 
 Modern examination papers, 
 66. 
 
 Mongol, definition, 154 ; 
 etymology of word, 156; 
 incursions, 156. 
 
 Mongol army, 163. 
 
 Mongolia, 23, 164. 
 
 Mongols and Manchus dif- 
 ferent from Cliinesc, 
 166. 
 
 Monopoly of oflSces by 
 Manchus, 138. 
 
 Moon legend, 41. 
 
 Mosques in Chinese Re- 
 public, 184. 
 
 ":Mother," the deity, 59. 
 
 Mukden's tombs, 165. 
 
 Myths about heavenly 
 bodies, 40. 
 
 Xative entertainment, 148.
 
 INDEX 
 
 277 
 
 Natural features of Cliina, 
 24. 
 
 Nature, principals of, 32. 
 
 Needles, connection with 
 marriage, 78. 
 
 Neglect of girls' educa- 
 tion, G5. 
 
 Negligee at home, 85. 
 
 New Year's festivities, 
 218. 
 
 Occupations, differences in, 
 
 144. 
 Open-air barbers, 99. 
 Opium trade, 25G. 
 "Outside Barbarians," 10. 
 
 Pariali class, none, 119. 
 
 "Pastor Princes," 9. 
 
 "Peking Gazette," 143. 
 
 Physicians, foreign, their 
 importance, 71. 
 
 Physical appearance of the 
 Chinese, 144, 148. 
 
 Physical conditions, carlv, 
 52. 
 
 Pictorial art, decline of, 
 90. 
 
 Playmates for an imperial 
 prince, 21C. 
 
 Pleasures for an imperial 
 prince, few, 214. 
 
 Polo, the family, 3, 89, 
 137; made China known, 
 200. 
 
 Polo, !Marco, his narrative, 
 201, 224. 
 
 Political parties, 121. 
 
 Polyandry, repulsive fea- 
 tures, 173. 
 
 Polygamy and concubi- 
 nage, 79. 
 
 Population of China. 22. 
 
 Portuguese in China, 202. 
 
 Position of married wom- 
 an, not affected by 
 former life, 117. 
 
 Poultry plentiful, 248. 
 
 Poverty of the Chinese, 
 220. 
 
 "Prayer-wheel," 175. 
 
 Prince, an imperial; his 
 training, 239 ct seq.; 
 few pleasures, 214; play- 
 mates, 216. 
 
 Privacy, lack of in home, 
 85. 
 
 Privileged classes, offi- 
 cials, 122. 
 
 Provincial governors, 10. 
 
 Ptolemy on the country of 
 Scrice, 19G. 
 
 Public schools, 02. 
 
 Pwanku, 32. 
 
 Races of mankind, 3. 
 Railways, 240. 
 Recognition of Chinese 
 
 Republic. 257, 2G1. 
 "Red Cords" at marriage, 
 
 legend of, 77. 
 Reforms, early proposals, 
 
 18. 
 Reinaud, J. F., French 
 
 Orientalist, 195. 
 Religious belief now free, 
 
 Gl. 
 Republican form of gov- 
 ernment in China, 17. 
 Rice, cooking of, 145. 
 Ricold of Monte Croce, 
 
 Friar, 200. 
 River craft. 236. 
 River valleys, 2G. 
 Rivers of eastern Asia, 27. 
 Roads, 231. 
 
 Roof>. catenary curve, 12. 
 Rubruquis, Friar, 87.
 
 278 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Samshu, liquor, 109. 
 School, an old-time, 63. 
 Scope of former education, 
 
 64. 
 Scrolls in mosques, 185. 
 Sea-food, 249. 
 Secret societies, 121. 
 Sedan-cliairs, 100, 238. 
 "Selecting Fruit," a game, 
 
 108. 
 Semi-foreign residences, 
 
 85. 
 Seres, China, 194, 196. 
 Sexes do not mingle in 
 
 society, 121. 
 Shaving the boy's head, 
 
 211. 
 Shensi settlement by 
 
 Chinese, 12. 
 "Showing the Fist," a 
 
 game like mora, 113. 
 Silk culture, its begin- 
 ning, 40. 
 Small feet, 118. 
 Socialism in China, 18. 
 Social lines in China, 
 
 116. 
 Sons of Han, 10, 11. 
 Soothsayers and similar 
 
 classes, 123. 
 Spirit-rapping, 125. 
 Splendor in palace, 129. 
 Sports, for boys, 111; for 
 
 girls, 107. 
 Stage, the, not reputable, 
 
 229. 
 Stein,' M. A., 192. 
 Stories about betrothal 
 
 and marriage, 76. 
 Sui-jin, a mythical per- 
 sonage, 35. 
 Sung emperors, patrons of 
 
 arts and letters, 136. 
 Sun Yat-sen, 68. 
 Sz-ma Ts'ien, historian, 14. 
 
 Temujin, Genghis Khan, 
 career, 16. 
 
 Terrien de Lacouperie, 
 theory about Chinese, 5, 
 9. 
 
 Theatrical performances, 
 117. 
 
 "The Faithful Gander," 
 folk-lore tale, 53. 
 
 Theories of human evolu- 
 tion, 3, 5. 
 
 "Three Kingdoms," Story 
 of the, 49. 
 
 "Three mythical person- 
 ages," the, 34. 
 
 Tibet, 167, 168; "fields," 
 170; traveling in, 175. 
 
 Tibetan, dwellings, 174; 
 false claim to pure 
 Buddhism, 176; monas- 
 teries, 175; poverty, 171; 
 religions, 175-177; wom- 
 en, 173, 
 
 Tibetans, marriage cus- 
 toms, polyandry, 170- 
 172; Mongoloid family, 
 168. 
 
 Time, how measured, 52. 
 
 "Tip-cat," a game, 112. 
 
 Toy-making, 96. 
 
 Training of boys, 216. 
 
 Traitors, the three great- 
 est, 133. 
 
 "Treating," not common, 
 109. 
 
 Trigrams, kwa, 37. 
 
 Troublesome citizens, 1. 
 
 Ts'ao Ts'ao, traitor, 135. 
 
 Tnng Cliao, traitor, 134. 
 
 Turkestan, Chinese 188. 
 
 Vehicles 231. 
 
 Visit to family tombs, 102. 
 
 Wang An-shih, socialist, 
 18.
 
 INDEX 
 
 279 
 
 Wang Mang, traitor, 133. 
 Wang, a Mahometan, liia 
 
 duplicity, 182. 
 Water traveling preferred, 
 
 235. 
 Wedding, 75. 
 Wheelbarrow, 233. 
 Williams, S. W., "The 
 
 Middle Kingdom," 59. 
 Writing, invention of, 39. 
 Written language, 53. 
 Woman's pleasures, 101. 
 
 Worshiping at tombs, 103. 
 
 Yang, a principle of Na- 
 ture, 32. 
 
 Yellow race, age, dignity, 
 origin, 4. 
 
 Yu, a principle of Nature, 
 32. 
 
 Yu-chau, famous mytho- 
 logical character, 35. 
 
 Yule, H., on early defini- 
 tion of "China," 197.
 
 7^/ 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 Santa Barbara 
 
 STACK COLLECTION 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW.
 
 / 
 
 S'TmS 00186 4287 
 
 ^J 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACI 
 
 A A 000143 432 3